An alarm to slumbring Christians, or the parable of the wise and foolish virgins and of the talents, sheep and goats; being a plain and practical exposition of the whole XXV chapter of St. Matthews gospel, calling upon all professors to a strict and constant watchfulness, lest their Lord at his certain and second coming, find them not ready, but with their lamps gone out. By Samuel Loveday.

THE PARABLE Of the Ten VIRGINS, &c.

THat which first ingaged my heart, and medi∣tations to enter upon this Portion of Scrip∣ture, was these two considerations.

1. The excellent matter of instruction, that was coucht under these three Parables laid down in this Chapter; the tendancy whereof, is to provoke Christians to strict and cordial self-examination, after their inward and spiritual Estate, before it be too late.

2. The serious consideration of that Period of time which they point at; being the time a little before Christ's second coming, which we may per∣ceive by a short view of the precedent Chapter; most of which Chapter is spent (in answer to the Disciples threefold demand) in laying down the more remote, and more immediate fore-runners of Christ's second coming. Now in this 25 Chapter we must either understand our Lord, still prosecu∣ting the same design; in giving yet more and other predictions relating to his coming; or else we must

understand him speaking of some remarkable passa∣ges, that shall fall-in contemporary with those fore∣named signs: And I take this latter sence to be most coherent with the scope of the whole Context; that is to say, that when the former remarkable signs and passages shall appear, and the Son of Man is near to his second coming, ver. 30. Then shall the State of the Church, and Professors be fitly resem∣bled to what is set forth by these Parables. And to this agrees the vulgar Latin, who thus read (in that point of time,) their rendring this first word in Ca∣pitals as a remarkable period.

The Parable of the Ten Virgins, &c.

Then shall the kingdom of Heaven be likened unto Ten Virgins, that took their Lamps and went out to meet the Bridegroom.

The method that I shall take in managing this Subject, shall be first to open and explain those words and phrases which may seem to want ex∣plication. Secondly, I shall lay down those doctri∣nal conclusions, that doth naturally arise from the words so opened, and then apply the whole; and all this with brevity.

Then in that point of time, when! (according to the precedent signs,) Christs coming draws near; (the kingdom of Heaven.) What may we in this Text understand by the kingdom of Heaven? (I answ.) According to the generality of Interpreters, kingdom of Heaven in this place is to be under∣stood the Church, State; and so it must be under∣stood from Corists mouth elsewhere, as Math. 16.19. the words of Christ to Peter; I gave unto thee the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, which ac∣cording to the context must be understood; as also Math. 23.13. in Christ's words to the Scribes and Pharisees, that shut up the kingdom of Heaven,

kept persons out of the faith and Church of Christ: so must Paul be understood, Colos. 1.13. where he calleth the Church, the kingdom of Gods dear Son, into which himself and the Colossions were brought or translated, (be likened) or resembled the State of the Church in that juncture of time; and consider, who made this comparison? It is Jesus Christ, who was wisdom it self, who did not use to make impro∣per comparisons, but if Christ say they are like, it is so; and in this resemblance, our Lord hath re∣spect to the manner of their solemnizing the Mar∣riages in those Countrys and times, which accord∣ing to History was in the Nights, and so Lamps were needful; in which weddings, there were a choice company of young men called Sons of the Bride-chamber, and a choice and pickt company of Virgins, of the Bride kindred and acquaintance, to attend the Bridegroom at his coming; to which it is thought David doth alude, Psa. 45. Now saith Christ, the Church State shall be a meet resem∣blance hereunto in that day, (unto ten.) The questi∣on is, what kind of number this must be? Is this to be understood in a proper and strict fence? (I answ.) We are not bound to understand this in a strict sence, precisely ten; because we have by this certain number ten, an indefinent large and uncertain num∣ber: As for instance, 1 Sam. 1.8. the words of Elkanah to Hannah: Am not I better to thee than ten Sons. So in the 2 Sam. 19.43. We have ten parts in David, Eccle. 7.19. Wisdom strengthneth more than ten mighty men. Zac. 8.23. Ten men shall take hold of the skirt of a Jew. Ten women shall bake in one Oven: all which numbers are significantly to be understood of a large indefinite number, and not precisely ten. So here, when Christ saith ten, he

must be understood as from seeing large numbers coming in at that juncture of time. But why Vir∣gins? (answ.) by Virgins must be understood such at least who profess holiness: In worship and con∣versation, holy Persons are set out by this appella∣tion, Virgins, such were the Church of the Corinthians, 2 Cor. 11. I have espoused you to one Husband, that I may present you a Chast Virgin to Christ, this is the proper epithite to Christs Spouse, Cant. 1.2. the Virgins love thee, by Virgins sometimes is to be un∣derstood, such as have escaped the false worship of the World, as it is understood Revel. 14.4. These are they which are not defiled with Women, for they are Virgins; and in this sence, the worst of these might be Virgins, these Persons in our Text are set forth by a fourfold Character. 1. They are called Virgins. 2. They are said to have Lamps or visible profession commonly understood. 3. They are said to be gone out, they are not like the Sluggard, who only with and desire, and lie still; but these are gone out, up and doing; these are gone to seek, gone to meet. 4. They are gone to meet Christ as a Bridegroom, with some hope, joy, and ex∣pectation, as they that have an interest in him.

Having thus opened the words, I shall take no∣tice of those observable Doctrines, that flows from the words.

1. That near to the second coming of Jesus Christ, the Gospel of the kingdom is preached; many shall take upon them professed friendship to him; then shall there be ten Virgins, even multitudes take up profession.

2. The Church here on Earth, doth or ought to bear a resemblance to the kingdom of Heaven to come.

3. All that are waiting for Christ aright, are or ought to be Virgins.

4. Those only are wrightly waiting for Christ; who are gone forth.

5. They that go forth to meet Jesus Christ as they ought, have Lamps with them.

6. All those that are gone to meet and wait for Christ, do go to meet him as a Bridegroom.

I shall give a brief hint to each of these.

1. As to the great number of Professors, that shall come in the latter days, I have in the expli∣cation of this number ten, shewed you that it is ta∣ken for a large indefinent number. This was pro∣phesied, Esa. 60.5. The abundance of the Sea shall be converted unto thee, and the forces of the Gentiles shall come unto thee; ver. 8. They shall flock like Doves to the windows; Christs house will be furnished with Guests, Math. 22.10. Many are called, Jesus Christ did foresee that the harvest would be very great, Math. 9.37. But some may object, was not this fulfilled in the beginning of the Gospel, when there were 3000 converted at one Sermon of Peters, Acts 2. (I answ.) No, First, because those then converted were Jews, but these prophesied of, are Gentiles; and Secondly, this plentiful flowing in, is contemporary with those signs and immediate fore-runners of Christs coming. Ch. 24.

Now that which shall occasion this large flow∣ing in, in that juncture of time; may be these circumstances:

First, From that great increase of light, that shall break out in that Day, which was prophesied of by the Prophet Daniel, Chap. 12.4. Many shall run to and fro, and knowledg shall be increased; which doth refer to that time, a•• we may perceive by the

Context. We read also of an Angel coming down from Heaven, by whose means the Earth is en∣lightned, Rev. 18.1. the first fruit whereof we see in our days.

Secondly, These may arise from the great noise of Christs second coming, which shall be made more than formerly, which shall awaken many and cause them to run forth: The Doctrin of the latter days near Christs second coming will run much upon this Subject; this was foreseen by Malachy, Chap. 3 as we may also gather out of the Book of the Revelations.

Thirdly, those dreadful and amazing dispensati∣ons of God, that shall take place in the latter days, when those signs spoken of Math. 24. Luk. 21. shall begin to come to pass, this shall make all the Tribes of the Earth to mourn, Math. 24.30. Luk. 21.25, 26. Mens hearts failing at the sight here∣of.

From hence we may be informed, that we are upon the borders of the latter days, we have not only seen some forerunners of Christs coming in other respects, but we have in some part seen this also; great numbers of persons have flowed in, in these 20 years past much more than formerly. So much for the first Doctrin.

The second is drawn from this appellation king∣dom of Heaven, Christ doth not inconsiderately, but with good consideration so call it. From whence I draw the second part, That the Church of Christ here on Earth, ought to bear a lively resemblance of the State of glory, and that in four Circum∣stances.

1. From their compactness, the Church of Christ

are imbodied together and compact, we have this very word used. Eph. 4.16. Speaking there of the Church, saith it is compact; as the Natural Body is, so is this therefore called a City, Ephe. 2. Fellow Citizens of the Saints, so the glory to come called a City, Heb. 11.1. ver. 16. He hath prepared for them a City, 1 Pet. 2.5. Bu•••• up a spiritual house.

2. The Church resembles the State of glory in that purity and holiness 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ought to be in it, or members of it, Plas. 93.5. Holiness becometh thy house for ever; the Church is as to holiness, stiled Golden Candlesticks, which answers to the State of Glory, in which no unclean thing shall enter.

3. The Church on Earth bears a meet resem∣blance to the State of Glory, and may be called here by Christ the kingdom of Heaven, because as Christ is King and Lawgiver in that kindom of Glo∣ry; so Christ is King and Lawgiver to his Church, James 4.12 One Lawgiver.

4. As Christ will be resident in his kingdom with his Saints, he shall then dwell amongst them. Rev. 22.3. he ••abernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell amongst them; so in the Church the Lord hath promised to walk and dwell amongst them, 2. Cor. 6.16. He walketh amongst the Churches under the name of Golden Candlesticks, Rev. 1. Thus the Church bears a resemblance with the Kingdom of Glory, and the Church is the Porch or entrance into Glory; according to Acts 2. last, The Lord added to t••e Church daily such as should be saved. This con∣sideration well weighed, may serve to provoke ho∣liness in the Church of Christ, both in Ministers and members it is prophesied, as to the State of the Church to come. Esa. 63.21. the people shall be all righteous; that we are sure will be a holy time, a

holy State; and without holiness no man shall see God, Heb. 12.14. You that are Church members, la∣bour after holiness; if you arrive not at holiness here, you shall never have it hereafter; the truth of this Doctrin is confirmed by the third Doctrin which I shall only name.

3. Doct. That all that truly wait for Christ, are or ought to be-Virgins: I have already shewed you in the explication, what is intended by Christ in this appellation; they that the Scripture gives this appel∣lation to or name of Virgins, unto such as are holy Persons. First as to a blameless holy conversation. Secondly, Such as are separate from false wor∣ship, as I shewed you from Rev. 14.4. but I pro∣ceed to the fourth doctrin which is this.

4. Doct. That all that truly wait for Christ are gone forth, they are raised from their Bed of carnal security: The Apostle writing to the Hebrew Church, Chap. 13.13. doth emphatically call their sufferings for Christ, going forth; Let us go forth therefore unto him without the camp, bearing his reproach. The Spouse of Christ, Cant. 3.1.2. While she seeks Christ upon her Bed, found him not; she must arise and go forth to seek her beloved, whom her Soul loves; this going forth supposeth a sequestration in a great measure, from earthly injoyments, and this the Prophet Joel calls for, Joel, 2 16. Let the Bride∣groom go out of his Chamber, and the Bride out of her Closet in order to seeking God: that is, from their lawful injoyments; this going forth supposeth love to, and desire after what we go forth after, Cant. 3.11. Go ye forth (O) ye Daughters of Sion and behold King Solomon. Sometimes to go forth supposeth strength and vigour, Job. 24.••. Psa. 104.24. Man goeth forth to ••is labour and to work till evening,

and (eminent is that Prophesie of) Mal. Chap. 4.2. Ye shall go forth and grow up as a••ves of the stall. Now when it is said here in this Parable, they went forth, it supposeth a going forth with self-denial, with leaving in a measure their lawful injoyments, their false worship, and this with some love and de∣sire, strength and vigor to meet Christ.

Ʋse, From all which learn this instruction; see how far the foolish Virgins accompany the wise Virgins, whilst it is in definently said they went out, these did not only come in but go forth to meet the Bridegroom.

5 Doct. Was this, That those truly gone forth to meet Jesus Christ have or ought to have Lamps; they took their Lamps, else they had no ways benefit to go forth upon this design; Lamps were absolutely necessary for this expedition, a vessel to contain the Oyl: And these are no blamed that they took their Lamps, for although there are some that have Lamps and no supply of Oyl, yet we find not any that have Oyl and no Lamp: we have a generation in our days, that would pretend to have Oyl and no Lamp, the power of godliness without a form; this cannot be, although a Person may have a form and not the power, yet none we read of that have the power without the form, it is commendable to have Lamps: The Apostle to the Hebrews exhorts them to hold fast their profession, which lay in a visible mainte∣nance of the institutions of Christ, together with a good conversation; the foolish Virgins were right so far, they took their Lamps.

I shall only commend this advice to you from this Doctrin; Do not suppose grace in your hearts, love to Christ in your hearts, so long as it doth not appear in your lives and professions David would

not hide his righteousness in his heart, Psal. 49.7. but he maketh it to shine forth to the benefit of others: You that pretend you are gone forth to meet Christ, where are your Lamps? Remember those 2 Tim. 3. are not blamed that they have a form of godliness, but they were blamed for not ha∣ving the power so much for the fifth Doctrin.

6. Doct. The sixt Doctrin respects their end and interest to meet him as a Bridegroom with joy and incouragement, as being related to Christ, as Christ being their friend, this going to meet Christ, sup∣poseth love and respect to Christ: When Lot went forth to meet the Angels, it was for that respect Lot had to them, Gen. 19.1. When Joseph went to meet his Father, it was from that love and respect he had to his Father, Gen. 46.29. And thus the Lord is said to meet him that rejoyce and worketh, this is manifest love, affection, Esa. 64.5. From the same ground the Disciples went to meet Paul, Act. 28.15. So that the Virgins going forth to meet Christ, supposeth their love and respect to Christ. Secondly, to meet a Person, implies the forwardness and desire of the meeter to injoy the company of the Person met, his desire of fruition is such, that he cannot sit still till he comes to him; thus the Harlot discovered the desire of the fruition of her prey, Prov 7.15. She went to meet him, she was not content to fit still till he came to find her out. Now from these considerations, we cannot imagine these to be gross wicked Per∣sons, who are thus gone out to meet Christ in this sence; neither can they be thought to be such as were to be condemned in themselves, or of those who would be hidden from the face of Christ, according to Revelations the sixth, these that thus

go forth to meet Christ, must needs have some confidence and hopes of acceptance with him, and therefore could come boldly as we see afterwards, with Lord, Lord open to us, as in ver. 11.

There are a generation of men that shall have great confidence, Living, Dying, and Rising, and yet at the last suffer disappointment; and yet their considence is so great, that Christ can hardly beat them off from it, at the Judgment day, I tell you I know you not, I profess I know you not, It seemeth as if they were hardly prevailed with, to let lose their hould; but of that more hereafter.

We see in our Text the foolish goe along with the wise, have the same outward profession, and declare the same affection, soe far as man could see, so they go forth to meet Christ and that as a Bride∣groom. Nay if we take in that parallel place, Mat. 22. They are come into the marriage Chamber, and yet without the wedding Garment; and these foolish could not be discerned, by their fellows and com∣panions, so neither could these in the wedding Chamber, the Porter could not discern this want of a Wedding Garment, till the King came to see the guests and then a discovery is made, and not before.

May not these considerations put Professors up∣on a serious and deep examination of themselves, how it stands with them as to their souls estate, for it may easily be imagined, that the whole diffe∣rence lay within, and not without; this Wedding Garment must be understood to be Inward sin∣cerity, that which God only can see and Judg of; I shall handle this more fully afterwards in its place, yet I shall so far anticipate the matter, as to speak a few words here by way of application.

We have in this Parable vast numbers thus accom∣modated with Lamps and set forwards, is not the case ours in this day? are there not vast numbers of Professors now? and according to this Parable, may not half of them be Foolish, and yet no de∣fect appearing outwardly? methinks this should awaken us, to look about us.

Give me leave to lay down some cautions, which I pray you take notice of on the Negative: First, do not trust to hearing, though Christs words many deceive themselves, whilest they are hearers and not doers, see the 1 James 22. Many think they are safe because they are hearers, this you shall see after∣wards, is one of the false grounds of the Foolish Virgins, hearing will not do, for there we hear of people Zek. 33.31, 32. who were hearers, And they come to thee as the people cometh, and they sit b••fre thee as my people, and they hear thy words, but they will not do them: for with their mouth they shew much love but their heart goeth after their covetous∣ness. And lo, thou art unto them as a very lovely Song, of one that hath a pleasant voice, and can play well on an Instrument; for they hear thy words, but they do them not. They came and sate as Gods peo∣ple used to do, and this is pleaded Math. 7. we have them preach in our Streets. Secondly, do not trust to bare faith in the Son of God, that is, to believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, such a faith those must needs have, who cast out Devils in Christs name if a faith that Jesus Christ is the Son of God will do, the whole nation have it, nay the Devils confess Christ to be the Son of God. Thirdly, do not trust to thy confidence of acceptance with God, for this they had. Fourth∣ly, do not trust to obedience to Christs Instructi∣ons,

these Virgins could not want this. Fifthly, do not trust to your keeping clear from false wor∣ship, this they had, or else they could not have bourn the name of Virgins. Sixthly, do not trust to thy waiting and desiring for Christs coming, this they had; and we read of a people that desired the day of the Lord, as in Amos 5.18. which should be to them a day of darkness and not of light; these Virgins were gone out to meet the Bridegroom, therefore trust to none of those.

But then may some say object, what shall we then trust unto, if not in these six evidences of a sure and safe estate? Answer. First, when this con∣sideration increaseth, so doth thy holiness increase, these in our Text were workers of iniquity, for all their confidence, true faith, and hope of salvati∣on, is attended with a gradual purifying life, as you may see in 1 John 3 Chap. 3. Every man that hath this hope, purifieth himself even as he is pure. Secondly, when thou art strict in thy thoughts and affections, as well as in thy words and actions, so was St. Paul, 2 Cor. 10.5. casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth it self against the knowledg of God, and bringing into captivity, eve∣ry thought to the obedience of Christ, So also Acts 24.16. he exercised himself, to have always a concience void of offence towards God and Man. Thirdly, when secret communion with God, is thy desire and de∣light in all duties performed, and at all times, John 1 1.3. that which we have seen and heard, declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us; and truly our Fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son jesus Christ. Fourthly, when the vi∣sits of the Spirit maketh thee more humble; thus it was with the Prophet Isaiah, Chap. 6.5 Then

said I, woe unto me, for I am undone, for I am a man of unclean Lips, and dwell among a people of unclean ••••ps; for mine eyes have seen the King, the Lords of Hosts, The sight of God hum∣bleth him. Fifthly, when thou hast a dear love to and a delight in the Brethren; such as ex∣cel in vertue, such a one was David, Psal. 16.3. But to the Saints that are in the Earth, and to the excellent in whom is my delight. Though poor and indigent, Sixthly, when though hast a Spirit of secret prayer, upon all occasions thou canst pour out thy soul to God, when no Eye sees thee, and no Ear hears thee; thus much for the first verse.

We now proceed to the second, and third, and fourth verses,

and five of them were wise, and five of them Foolish,

3d ver.

they that were foolish took their Lamps, and took no Oyl with them.

3d ver.

but the wise took Oyl in their Vessels with their Lamps,

in which three Verses we have a particular and di∣stinct description of those Persons spoken of Verse 1 As to the number, and as to the nature of the qualifications those Ten Virgins, ver. 1. are divided into two parts, five Wise and five Foolish. Se∣condly, we have the difference of these Ten, in verse the second, the Foolish had some Oyl for their present use, the Wise had a Vessel or Bottle con∣taining a stock for future supply to their Lamps, in case of delay in the Bridegrooms coming, that the Lamp might be kept burning: The whole is a Para∣ble beareth a double acceptation in the Scripture. First, sometimes a Parable is understood a great wise sentence, that hath power in it to rule and sway the understanding. It signifies to govern as a Prince. Se∣condly, Sometimes it is taken to make like; and so a Parable in this place must be understood a similitude.

Christ in his wisdom seeth these two to resemble each ather, these ingage in the circumstances thereof, bear a near parity, and likeness to the State of Professors in the latter days, near to Christs second coming: But why five Foolish, when Christ on the like oc∣cation findeth a Man Math. 22.11. without a Wed∣ding Garment: by five we are not to understand two or three precisely, but as to signifie a very large indifferent number; so five is to be understood many together in the external part of Religion, yet many of them are bad, unwise, and shall be shut out. But why here half, and in Math. 22.11. a Man only, intimating a small part? I answ. It is spoken of a Man to set forth the omnipotency of God, that can find out one Man in such a Throng, and can draw him out; but in our Text, it is spoken as it is in it self considered to us-wards. But now for application. First, What is the Oyl? Secondly, What is the Vessel? The learned tell us, that the word translated Oyl, is the same word that signifies Light and Noon-day, sometimes by Oyl is comprehend∣ed all good things, or the best of things, as Prov. 21.20. There is Treasure to be desired, and Oyl in the House of the wise: but a foolish Man he spendeth it up.

There is desireable Treasure and Oyl in the House of the wise; and Job meaneth when he saith the Rocks poured him out Oyl is all good things comprehensively understood; as in Hosea 2. God nameth Flax an Oyl as the two only things.

Secondly, sometimes under Oyl is set forth, as in Deut 7.13. also Joel 3 1. compared with Prov. 21.17. He that loveth pleasure shall be a poor man: He that loveth Wine and Oyl shall not be Rich. Thridly. By Oyl sometimes is understood the Spi∣rit

of God, as that which is spoken of Aaron and Christ, Psal. 44.7. thou lovest righteousness and hatest wickedness, therefore God, thy God hath anoint∣ed thee with the Oyl of Gladness above thy Fellows. He is so to be anointed with the Oyl of gladness above his Fellows, which must intend the Spirit of God; the foolish had some of this Oyl, not a stock in the heart. Secondly, What is here understood by the Vessel? I answ. Sometimes by Vessel is un∣derstood the whole man, as in 2 Cor. 4.7. but we have this treasure in Earthen Vessels; that is, weak Man, in this fence the Woman is said to be the weaker Vessel, that is Person; but by Vessel in this place must be understood the heart, because it is supposed to the visibility of profession: And in that sence it is to be understood 1 Thes. 4.4. that every one of you shall know how to possess his Vessel in sanctification and honour, that is, the Vessel that is applied is life, Prov. 4.23. keep thy heart with all diligence, for out of it are the issues of life. We have in these words five Doctrinal conclusions which are as follows. First, That hypocrisie and sincerity rightly understood, is wisdom and folly, five wise, and five foolish. Secondly, That among the multitude of Professors that shall be in the last days, there are many bad formal Hyppocrites and unwise, who shall never possess what they seem to be pursuing. Thirdly, Bad and good men meet, Assemble and go along together in the outward ex∣ternal part of Religion; these all have Lamps alike, and went together as David Prophesied of Judas in Psal. 55.13. my Familiar that went with me to the House of God in Company, that eat Bread with me, hath lift up his Heel against me. Four h•••• That the grea distinguishing of one truly and spi∣ritually

wise, lyeth in the heart, one wants it, the other hath it in his heart. Fifthly, that true Spiri∣tual Profession is then in his right order when it is the product of the heart; or thus, Spiritually Wise Persons are such whose Lips and lives are supplied from the heart. Of these in order, not truly, thorow∣ly, to provide for time to come is folly in this sence, all sin is folly, and all righteousness is wisdom in Solomons Language; Fools makes a mock of sin, Fools they lay not up for afterwards, those Solo∣mon sendeth to the Sluggard to the Ant, Prov. 6.6. Go to the Ant thou Sluggard, consider her ways and be Wise, Solomon telleth us that wisdom excelleth folly, as much as light excelleth darkness, and how doth he decipher this wisdom, the wise man can see, his Eyes are in his head.

The Ʋse of Instruction from hence, First that all sinful people are unwise people, though Gods own people see Deut. 32.6. Do ye thus requite the Lord, O foolish people and unwise, is not he thy Father that hath bought thee, hath he not made thee and establish∣ed thee, Oh foolish and unwise: a Person not rich in Spirituals is a Fool in Christs Language. Luk. 12.21. So is he that layeth up treasure for himself and is not rich towards God: A Fool is set out under three Characters.

First, He knoweth not what is good in it self, a Swine trampleth upon Pearls.

Secondly, If he doth at any time see or know, yet he hath no heart to lay hold of that which is good, he hath a prize but no heart to it, Prov. 17.16.

Thirdly, He knoweth not what is good for him∣self, he refuseth that which is best and chooseth that which is worst for him, though he think he is

wise, yet he is a Fool, Psal. 49.13. This their way i•• their folly, yet their posterity approve their sayings: he is like the Beast; there is some men carry it as if they had engrost all the wisdom in the world to themselves, yet when it is too late, shall see they are Fools, VVisd. 5.4. we Fools count their lives madness, and their ends without honour. A word hence, First to those without, Secondly to those within:

First to those without: Learn to have another and higher esteem of Wisdom, remember the truly wise Person is he that provideth for the longest time to come, this is wisdom in Christ's account, Math. 7.24. Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine and doth them, I will liken him unto a wise Man which built his house upon a Rock.

Secondly know this, that true wisdom is to de∣part from sin, for he is the only wise Man that de∣parts from evil, that flyes from sin as from a Ser∣pent, Job 28.28. And unto Man he said, behold the fear of the Lord that is Wisdom, and to depart from evil is understanding.

Secondly as to those within, to poor weak Per∣sons, that think themselves unwise and thereup∣on are under discouragements; art thou one of those that have laid up the word of God in thy heart? be of good comfort this is true wisdom, if thou art also found doing of his Commandments from the heart: And know that the wise shall inherit Glory, when shame shall be the promotion of Fools, as in Prov. 3.35.

Secondly, Have a special care of placing your wisdom in your obedience to the external parts of Religion, this was the evil of the foolish Vir∣gins.

Now to the second Doctrin, That there will be many bad Professors and Church-Members in the latter days, sive foolish Virgins. I might in this Point have an Eye to Gods antient people in their declined State, but I need not, Jerem. 5.26. For among my People are found wicked Men. But the truth of this Doctrine will appear by what Christ teach∣eth in the Parable of the Drag-net cast into the Sea, which intendeth, the Gospel-Ministry it gathereth bad and good, so all the Churches, Romans, Ephe∣sians, Colossians, and the seven Churches of Asia, five in seven, blame-worthy, so in the 2 Tim. 3.5. Persons very bad, yet holding a form of godliness, but what need I look so far back, our days con∣firm this truth too fully, and whence it ariseth.

First, From that light that breaketh forth.

Secondly, From the hardness of the work, as sins Crucifying throughout Godliness.

Thirdly, It ariseth from Satans more than ordi∣nary industry in the latter days to deceive.

Take an Use of Caution from this head, first have a special care of condemning profession it self, because there are so many bad under it, and in it. Christs little Church consisting of but twelve, had one bad, even a Son of perdition: consider the Church of the Corinthians 1 Epistl. 5.6. had very bad Members in it. Many men are apt to take ad∣vantage from this consideration to keep off from Profession, but know that the Profession is true and good, though bad men may take it up that will not excuse disobedience to the form of Doctrin.

But I shall hasten to the third Doctrin, That Hypocrites, formal Professors and bad Members may meet, and match, go along with the wisest and best in the external part of Religion, this Point I shall

not insist upon because it seemeth to border upon the former, the truth of this Doctrin, is abundant∣ly true, if we look into the Old Testament sacri∣fices, fastings, solemn meetings, the worst was as forward as the best and the Lord had no cause to blame them as to that, as you may read Psal. 50.8. I will not reprove thee for try sacrifices or burnt offe∣rings to have been continually before me, and further in Isaiah 58 2. compared with Isaiah 1.11. they sate before him as his people, as in Ezekiel 33.31. the Hypocrites in Christs time were found in three choice duties at least in the outward part, as Prayer, Fasting, Alm, as in Math. 6. and the first six ver. thus I pass this third Doctrin.

And now we come to the fourth Doctin, which was this, That the great distinguishing Character that discovereth the wise from the foolish Professor, it lyeth in the heart, the wise had Oyl in their Vessels, besides what was in their Lamps; which Vessel must be understood the heart as I have shew∣ed before, if we look under the Law ever since God had a People or Church upon the earth in the time of the Circumcision, here lay the difference, some were Circumcised in the flesh, and others in heart, some only Circumcised in the flesh, but none of them were acceptable to God, but those Cir∣cumcised in heart; he only had praise of God, as you may read in Rom 2.28, 29. For he is not a Jew which is one outwardly, neither is that Circumcision, which is outward in the flesh; but he is a Jew which is one inwardly, and circumcision is that of the heart, in the Spirit and not in the better, whose praise is of God, and not of Men. Here lay the difference be∣tween Asa ••nd Amasiah, as you may see com∣paring 2 Chron. 15.17. with the 25 of the same

Book and the 2 ver. of Asa we thus read, But the high places were not taken away out of Israel; never∣theless the heart of Asa was perfect all his d••ys, and of Amaziah we thus read, And he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord, but not with a per∣fect heart. In Asa's time the high places were not pulled down, yet Asa's heart was perfect with God all his days; Amaziah did many good things, and things right in the sight of the Lord, but not with a perfect heart; David thought he had some swer∣vings from God in outward matters, yet he had a clean heart, Psal. 73 1. Truly God is good to Israel, even to such as are of a clean heart, and God beareth him testimony that his heart was perfect with him: but some may object.

Object. Doth not this take us from judging men by their actions?

I answ. This Text doth not so much respect per∣sons profane in life, as Hypocrites in Profession, for those loose in their lives, cannot be said to have Lamps as these, and consequently some light which according to Christ Math. 5.13. the fruit of good works, a constant corrupt life is inconsistent with a good or clean heart, David might be overta∣ken with a strong temptation and yet his heart clean, but if he had fallen into a course and series of sins, he could not.

Ʋse the first, The Use of this Doctrin, if this be so that the great distinguishing Character lyeth in the heart, then this doth inform us how we are to esti∣mate all our actions of obedience doing and suffer∣ings, take notice how far the heart is in it, and that for this reason, because that Gods eye and esti∣mate is there, his eye is upon the heart, as in 1 Sam. 16.7. For the Lord seeth not as man sect,

for man looketh on the outward appearance, but the Lord looketh on the heart, a truly godly man had rather have a defect in his life than in his heart, therefore David pra••eth God to search his heart and try it, and to see if there were any way of wick∣edness that he would purge it out, and prayeth hard that God would create in him a clean hear, an renew a right Spirit in him, Psal 51.10.

Second Ʋse. Have a care of passing sentence up∣on the outward appearance, for if we do so, we may sometimes pass unrighteous Judgment; there∣fore it is Prophesied of Christ as his prerogative, that he shall not Judg according to the sight of his Eye, but he shall Judg righteous Judgment, as in Isaiah 11.4.

Third Ʋse. Thirdly, let this serve for Caution to us not to trust to our own hearts: Solomon saith he that trusteth to his own heart is a Fool, and Je∣rens. 17.9. The heart of man is deceitful and de∣sperately bent to wickedness, who can know it. He∣zekiah did not know his own heart, as you may read 2 Chron. 32, 31. God left him to try him, that he might know all that was in his heart, but I shall now proceed to the fift Doctrin.

Fifth Doctrin, That a truly Spiritual wise Pro∣fessor is one who possesseth a stock of grace with∣in, that he may supply his Lamp without; he doth not only profess but possess, or this Professor is then in his right frame or order, when it is the fruit and product of the heart. It may be said of a truly wise Professor, as Bildad speaketh to Job, in Job 8.10. where he counselleth him to inquire of the aged and experienced Person, they (saith he) shall speak words out of their hearts, that is their own experience, which they have laid up there; as

one saith, the difference between a wise man and a foolish man is, the Fools heart is in his Mouth, but the wise mans Mouth is in his heart; he speaketh from his heart, he keepeth something in whereas the other utters all at once, the wise are like David Psal. 45.1. My heart is enditing a good matter, I speak of the things which I have made, touching the King, my tongue shall be as the Pen of a ready writer, to this Solomon speak∣eth much, see Prov. 11.33. Wisdom resteth in the heart of him that hath understanding, but that which is in the midst of Fools is made known: also the 15.2. and the 16.23. The heart of the wise teacheth his mouth, and addeth learning to his steps, and after the same Language Christ speaketh in Math. 12.35. A good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth good things, and an evil man out of the evil treasure bringeth forth evil things, so in Luk. 6.42. you have the same mat∣ter, it may be said of a truly wise Professor in all his obedience, as i•• is said of those Romans in Ch. 6. v. 17. They obeyed from the heart the form of Doctrin delivered unto them. In all he doth, in sufferings he doth it from the heart, his prayers, alms, fastings, and then God taketh it exceeding well when it proceedeth from the heart; see Exod. 35.21. compared with the 25. and the 29. it is here exprest five times for their commendati∣ons, that they did what they did with a willing heart, all the rest God taketh little notice of again, read Judg. 5.9. My heart is towards the Governors of Israel, that offered themselves willingly among the people, Abrahams heart was accepted in offering up. Isaac, herein the wise Virgins had something that the foolish had not, whereby they could bear

a delay; and notwithstanding their drowsiness could recruit again out of this treasury, such a wise stockt Person is as David was, assoon as he is awake he is with God, as in Psal. 139.18. which well minded must relate to this as also Psal. 73. I am still with thee; assoon as he is awake out of his temptation, the wise Virgins are like the good ground that had depth of earth, the stony ground like the foolish.

Now we come to the Ʋse of the Doctrin, and first the consideration hereof may put Christians very much upon the work of inquiry how the case stands with them, and it is a Christians duty to ex∣amine, it was Paul's exhortation to the Church of t••e Corinthians 2 Epist. 13.5. Examine your selves whether you be in the faith, prove your own selves, ••now ye not that Jesus Christ is in you except you be Reprobates? try whether the root of the matter be in you, try by these Rules.

First, Hast thou a true love to Christ in all du∣ties of obedience unto him, as 1 John 5.4. his Commandments are not grievous.

Secondly, Art thou afflicted, at thy coolings and straglings of heart, as well as sins of life, so that thou canst not rest in that condition.

Thirdly, Thou mayest know it by the bowing of thy heart to God in every dispensation, whether affliction or prosperity, both draweth to God it did so with David.

Fourthly, Thou hast a clean heart, no sin lodg∣eth there, the pure in heart shall see God.

We come now to the fifth verse,

While the Bridegroom tarried they all slumbered and stept,

in this Verse we have contained a Prophetical relation of the state and condition of the many Prefessors

or Virgins, in the interval of time between the general going forth to meet the Bridegroom and his real and absolute Coming, called here the Bridegroomes tarrying, that is, tarried longer then they expected, they all slumbered and slept; there had been a great noise of Christs second coming, a little before, whereupon many went out to meet him, and they waited a while and he came not, whereupon they laid down again, neglected their watch and fell asleep. It hath been much the case of the Christians in England; but according to my promise I shall be brief in the prosecution of this Chapter, I shall open the words and so proceed to those Doctrines observable.

Here are four words to be opened,

First, Who is his Bridegroom.

Secondly, What or when is the time of their tar∣rying.

Thirdly, Who are the all here.

Fourthly, What is this slumbring and sleeping.

First, By Bridegroom here, must needs be under∣stood to be Jesus Christ, it is so understood in the scope of this Parable and other Scriptures.

Secondly, This tarrying must be understood tar∣rying according to our apprehension; and not on∣ly doth the slothful Servant, and those Virgins, and those Mockers spoken of in 2 Pet. 3.8. Judg Christ to tarry or delay: but we may see that the true Spouse of Christ apprehends no less as we may perceive by the scope of Solomons Song.

Thirdly. By all.

I answ. By all must be understood both wise and foolish, those that had Oyl as well as those that had none, as well those that had it in their Vessels as the rest, only there is a difference between a poor

and a rich man sleeping, a rich man as we may say can better bear it, though the wise sleep yet they have a stock, though they sleep, yet their heart is awake, as in Cant. 5.2.

Fourthly, What is this slumbring and sleeping?

Answ. It cannot be intended a natural sleep, but this sleeping beareth a clear resemblance with na∣tural sleep, a Spiritual sleeping is a general ceasing from all action, and motion; while the Bridegroom tarried they all slumbered and slept, we have three Doctrines in these words.

First, That Jesus Christ in his second coming, cometh under the consideration and relation of a Bridegroom, to his Church and people.

Secondly, That Jesus Christ the Churches Bride∣groom, seemeth in her apprehension to be slow in his motion in his second coming.

Thirdly, That the great prevailing evil in the latter days amongst the highest Professors is slum∣bring and sleeping, a drowsie frame attends Pro∣fessors in the latter days.

The first Doctrin, That Jesus Christ in his se∣cond coming comes to his Church and people as •• Bridegroom; in the management of which Doctrin I shall endeavour these four things.

First, Prove this Doctrin from other Scriptures.

Secondly, Shew you what is wrapt up under this consideration and relation to the Spouse of Christ.

Thirdly, Lay down some discovering Characters of those Persons who may comfortably expect Christ as their Bridegroom.

Fourthly, apply the whole.

First, That Christ shall come as a Bridegroom to his Church and people, is prophesied of and held out in Scriptures elsewhere, see Isaiah 62.5.

For as a young man marryeth a Virgin, so shall thy Sons marry thee; and as the Bridegroom rejoyceth over the Brîde, so shall thy God rejoyce over thee: that is, (say some) thy Ministers or thy Magistrates shall marry thee to God, our old reading is this, so shall God marry himself to thy Sons; and if we mind the scope it cannot intend no less, see the next words, as the Bridegroom rejoyceth over the Bride, so shall thy God rejoyce over thee; the State of the Church is a State of Marriage; this (may some say) was as to the State of the Jews in their return.

I answ. It is more general: See what the Apostle St. Paul saith in 2 Cor. 11.2. For I am jealous over you with Godly jealousie, for I have espoused you to one Husband, that I might present you a chast Vir∣gin to Christ: so also in the 5.30. we have the same relation owned to them, and this is plain. Revel. 10.7. Let us be glad and rejoyce and give honour to him, for the Marriage of the Lamb is come and his wife hath made her self ready, so also see the Verses after the Text.

Secondly, But what doth this relation carry in it to the Saints who are concerned in it? first in general it must needs be a very blessed day; sup∣pose it a day when a poor Drudge or Slave were to be Married to a Gentleman of a vast Estate, with dear love and affections on his side, nay to a Prince, doth not the thoughts of such a change with such advancement raise and satisfie her concerned, nay ravish her heart with unspeakable joy, it breaks her sleep, what more particularly is contained in this consideration; there are in this Marriage six priviledges which must needs render it a most bles∣sed state to the true Spouse of Christ.

First, It is a day of clearing all doubts, dissolv∣ing

all fears of breaking off, or miscarriages, or dis∣appointments, we know according to the metaphor in wooing time, there remains abundance of un∣certainty in the state.

If a Virgin have a good proffer, or one commeth to gain her love, yet how often doth breaches hap∣pen in that state? nay some after they are made sure, as we (call it) leave each other, and if they are worth having, w••at fears and doubts possesseth the heart thereupon? Oh! how fearful is the woman that he should take distast and leave her, insomuch as those who look on (or themselves) cannot tell whether it, will be a Match or no; now therefore there is no way to secure all, but by Marriage: that puts all out of doubt, so in this Case this day of Christs second coming, to such as are sincere: it dissolveth all their doubts and fears, and according to the worthiness of the Match, so are these fears desires and satisfactions augmented; this Marriage day must needs be a day of blessed consequence, therefore St. Pauls care for the Corinthians was that he might present them to Christ, he is not at rest in his though••s concerning them, though they were Espoused, yet afraid least Satan should occasi∣on a breach, so as not to enjoy the Marriage as in 2 Cor. 11.2. The same care he had for the Co∣lossians 1.28. Whom we preach, warning every man, and teaching every man in all wisdom that we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus.

Secondly, This Marriage day is the day of mani∣festation of love, wooing time is a time of secret love, few can take notice of that, few knoweth that there is such love between them; it doth not ap∣pear what love God beareth to his Spouse: before, nay they themselves do not many times know it,

therefore that day is called the day of the mani∣festation of the Sons of God, as in Rom 8.19. For the earnest expectation of the creature, waiteth for the manifestation of the Sons of God, and this manifestation is promised to them that overcome, as in Rev. 3.9. Shall know that I have loved thee.

Thirdly, A day of very great honour. The Apostle saith Heb. 13.4. That Marriage is honourable, and if any Marriage be honourable this must be so, very honourable in respect to the Spouse, here is riches and honour and rule wherewith she is in∣dowed, Jesus Christ doth instate her into that glory and rule that himself hath, see Revel. 3.21. To him that overcometh, will I grant to sit down with me in my Throne; even as I overcame and am set down with my Father in his Throne.

Fourthly, It is a day of great splendor and glory as to Ornaments, she that hath lain among the Pots shall now be covered over with yellow Gold, Psal. 68.13. Though ye have lain among the Pots, yet shall ye be as the Wings of a Dove, cover'd with Silver, and her feathers with yellow Gold, she shall be glorious and splended in her apparel as Christ shall be, see Isaiah 63.1. VVho is this that cometh from Edom with died Garments from Bozrah? this that is glorious in his apparel; travailing in the greatness of ••is strength, I that speak in righteousness, mighty to save, so shall she be as in Psal. 45.13, 14. The Kings Daughter is all glorious within; her cloth∣ing is of wrought Gold, she shall be brought unto the King in raiment of Needle-works; the Virgins her companions shall be brought unto thee, and so likewise in Rev. 19.8. compare that with the 21.2. And I John saw the holy City, New Jerusalem, coming down from God out of Heaven, prepared as

a Bride adorned for her Husband; we know wedding Cloaths are Ornamental in publick Weddings.

Fifthly, It will be a day of publick and unspeak∣able joy, not only within but without; we know great joy with Instruments of musick attends Wed∣dings, the Prophet Jerem. 7.34. setteth out a time of joy by the voice of the Bridegroom, and the Bride; it is usuel in those Feasts to have great joy outward and inward, as you may see in Isaia•• 62.5. compared with Zephaniah 3.17. The Lord thy God in the midst of thee is mighty, he will save▪ he will rejoyce over thee with joy, he will rest in his love, he will joy over thee with singing; that this day of Christs second personal coming, will be a day of great joy, we may gather from our Lords words in Mathew 9.15. compared with Mark 2.19. Can the Children of the Bride-Chamber mourn, as long as the Bridegroom is with them? No, it is improper, see John 16.22. And ye now therefore have sorrow, but I will see you again and your heart shall rejoyce, and your joy shall no man take from you. So in Revel. 19.7. Let us be glad, and rejoyce, and give honour to him for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his Wife hath made her self ready.

Sixthly, It shall put a compleat universal and per∣petual end to all sorrow this day occasions, a com∣pleat deliverance from sorrow, all tears shall be wiped away from all faces, see Isaiah 35.10. And the ransomed of the Lord shall return, and come to to Sion with Songs, and everlasting joy upon their heads, they shall obtain joy and gladness, and sor∣row and sighing shall flee away, compare that with Isaiah 51.11. also 65.19. And I will rejoyce in Je∣rusalem, and joy in my people, and the voice of

weeping shall be no more heard in her, nor the voice of crying, all sorrow shall flee away: These are the Priviledges attending this Bridegrooms coming.

Quest. But who may wait comfortably for this day with good hope?

I answer in six particulars.

First, Those that know and are acquainted with Jesus Christ, it is altogether necessary that those that expect Marriage one from another, are acquainted and intimately acquainted with each other; if thou dost not know Christ, it is in vain to expect Mar∣riage to him, for his coming will be to thee as be∣fore; to know Christ is a matter of great concern∣ment, See John 17.3. And this is life eternal to know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent: It is life eternal to know him, to know his Name, his Nature, his Estate, his Glory and Dignity, that he is the Son of God.

Secondly, Such as are satisfied in the love of Christ may thus expect him with comfort, it is necessary that thou knowest that he loves thee, in order to this Marriage: and not only that he loves thee, but that thou lovest him, and indeed it is a sure way to know that Christ loveth us, if we love him, as in Pro. 8.17. I love them that love me, and those that seek me early shall find me. This was also eminent in the Church, Cant. 2.4. He brought me to the Banquetting house, and his banner over me was love; she seeth his Bed or Chariot paved with love, as in Can. 3.10. He made the Pillars thereof of Sil∣ver, the bottom thereof of Gold, the covering of it of Purple; the midst thereof being paved with love for the Daughters of Jerusalem, and in Cant. 7.10. She concludeth that she is her beloved's, and that his desire is towards her, this she is sensible of, this she feeds

upon, that her beloved I veth her, this St. John is sensible of, 1 John 4.19. We love him because he loved us first.

Thirdly, Those who may expect Christ with com∣fort, must be such as are sure to him, such as are Es∣poused to Christ, as in 2 Cor. 11 2. For I have Espous∣ed you to one husband, that I may present you as a chast Virgin to Christ, thou canst remember a time when Christ and thou were made sure, (as I may so call it) a Match concluded I am my beloved and he is mine, and each member can say the same; Marriage is but a publick Solemnizing, what before was more privately agreed: It is said of Joseph the sup∣posed Father of Christ, that they were Espoused before Marriage, as in Math. 1.8. They were Espoused before they came together, and we know it is usual so to do; now is Christ and thou con∣tracted, thou art in a hopeful way then to Marriage, thou art the person that Christ comes to as a Bride∣groom, his coming is thy Marriage-day.

Fourthly, Such as have experience here of a con∣stant intercourse between Christ and them, at a di∣stance; Letters use to pass between lovers between Espousals and Marriage, there use to pass Letters of intimate love and affections, heart loves out goings, there is a communion in Spirit, in Prayer, Reading, Hearing, in Ordinances, that was St. Johns state 1 John 1.4. That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye may have fellowship with us; and truly our fellowship is with the Father and with his Son Jesus Christ. Those that are sure to each other do not use to cease writing to each other, or visiting till Marriage day; and thy thoughts have been runing out after him, as his after thee.

Fifthly, Such as may expect Christ as a Bride∣groom, are such as look and long for his coming, for this Marriage day, as in Heb. 9.28. So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many, and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin to salvation: So also the Spouse of Christ, Cant. 8.14. Make hast my beloved; and be thou like to a young Hart upon the Mountains of Spices; so saith John, Revel. 22.20. Surely I come quickly, Amen, Even so come Lord Jesus.

Sixthly, Such as are preparing and making rea∣dy for such a marriage, g••tting Garments sutable; is it like that a poor Maid can be married to a Prince in her old and own cloaths? no, Christ will have those that he is married to, to have all new, as in Rev. 19.8. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine Linnen, clean and white; for the clean Linnen is the righteousness of Saints.

The Ʋse. I have two words from hence,

First, To those who are yet in their sins and not engaged in their affections, our work is to woo for Christ, as in 2 Cor. 5.20. Now then we are Embassaedors for Christ, as though God did be∣sech you, we pray you in Christs stead, be you reconci∣led to God. Oh, Christ is willing to treat with you about this matter; be not discouraged by reason of your meanness, for Christ is willing to be at all the Charge to fit you for this Marriage. Oh come poor sinner, treat with Christ and close in with him that you may not perish.

The second Ʋse. Art thou espoused? Oh admire at this great condescension to accept of thee in such an estate.

Secondly, Have a care of doing any thing to

disoblige him or displease him who is so worthy of thee.

Thirdly, Be filled with joy in believing and hope of this day.

Fourthly, Make all ready, Garments, Oyl, Ves∣sels; we now proceed to the second Doctrin.

Second Doctrin, which is this, That the second coming of Christ is attended with seeming delays, or long tarryings, this is supposed or taken for granted in the Text; some are of opinion that this tarrying is the time between the first and second Coming, or his Ascention and second Coming, o∣thers the time of espousal and marriage, or rather after conversion to Christs second coming; but if we well weigh and consider the Context, the Ver∣ses going before, it appeareth otherwise, and that it relates to that time immediately before Christs second coming, when those signs shall appear, that are to precede his second coming, according to the 24 Chap. of Mathew; Then shall, this Emblem be and it must be supposed that before this eminent and remarkable passage shall appear, there will be many alarms, and a great noise of it, as have been some years since in England; now this tarrying must intend the time beyond this general expectation of him; now the slowness of motion in this his com∣ing, occcasions this Language of tarrying: it is said Math. 25.19 after a long time the Lord of those Ser∣vants cometh and rec••oneth with them, and so i•• Luk. 20.9. it is said of Christ in the Parable, that he went into a far Country for along time; here∣upon the sl••thful Servant saith, my Lord delayeth his second coming, Luk 12.45. and from this ground ariseth those Mockers in 2 Pet. 3.4 wher•• is the promise of his coming? for since the Fathe••

fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the creation. It seemed so long that it had been talked of, and yet not come, that they were ready to think it would never be; (Objection) but some may say how can this tarring, or slowness in Christs com∣ing answer to those many Scriptures and Simi∣litudes that we used to set forth the suddenness and speediness of Christ coming; we have it three or four times said, behold I come quickly, and in Heb. 10.37. For yet a little while and he that shall come will come, and will not tarry. And the second coming of Christ is compared to things that come suddenly, as Noahs Flood, Travail upon a woman with Child, to Lightning, to a Theif in the night. I Answer, in these Scriptures and Similitudes is intended Christs speedy coming, when he is upon his march: as for instance; Noahs Flood did not come sudden∣ly, considered from the first threarning, for they had a 120 years warning, yet it come suddenly at the present upon the World when they were secure, not expecting of it, so Travail upon a woman with Child, she hath eight or nine months time to know it, yet it comes suddenly when it doth come, the Surprize is suddenly, so when Christ cometh it is as a sudden surprizal, see 1 Thessal. 5.3. When they shall say peace and safety, then cometh sudden destruction; Lightning is sudden in its act, so is a Theif, there is a tarrying, and not tarrying, as in Hab. 2, 3. For the Vision is yet for an appointed tim••, but at the end it shall speak and not lie, though it tarry, wait for it, because it will surely come, it will not tarry, from which place we may note these things.

First, That Visions are apt to tarry.

Secondly, That by the Vision, tarrying Persons are apt to be weary of waiting.

Thirdly, That when they come they come spee∣dily. It further app••ars that Christ in his second coming cometh not so soon as look'd for, by ••he expectations and disappointments that attended the Primitive Saints, 1 Cor. 1.7. So that ye came be∣hind in no gift, waiting for the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, so in 1 Thes. 1.10. They were set to wait for Gods Son from Heaven, and St. Paul Prayed for them that they might patiently wait for Christ, as in the 2 Thes. 3.5. Yet these Saints are dead before Christ came. But suppose this que∣stion be ask'd, why Christ seems so slack in his se∣cond coming, that it hath been spoken of in all ••••ges, not only before he went away, but before he was Born: St. Peter answers the question fully with changing the term, slack into long-suffering, as in 2 Peter. 3.9. The Lord is not slack con∣cer••ing his promise as some men count slackness, but is long suffering to us-ward, not walling that any should per••h, but tha•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 should come to Repentance, it is for soul•• sake that they might not perish.

The first Ʋse. This in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 us what great need the Sp••ule of Christ hath of patience; ye have nee•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 parie••••e•• as in Heb. 10.36. Yea absolu•• need of pa••••ence, those who are wai••ing for Christ have need of long patience. Take Habakkuks co••••sel, though he tarry wait for him. This was St. Pauls Prayer that God would direct their heares to the love of God and patien•• waiting for 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

Secondly, If Christ come not so soon as he is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for, then it may instruct those that are go∣ing fort•• to meet him, to make provision for ••∣delay, or long tarrying; the fault of the Foolish Virgin•• lay here, they did not make provision for

a delay, they had just Oyl enough for the present. There are some Professors who if Christ 〈…〉〈…〉 come upon them ••n the beginning of their 〈◊〉〈◊〉 an Profession, he would sind them in a pretry good state, their Lamps are burning, their Oyl not spent. Oh! How full of Love, Zeal, ••aith, Joy, are they, insomuch that they could follow Christ in a Land not sown, their love to Christ is so strong ••s srael's was of Old, of whom God complaineth, erem. 2.2. they had such love (which God remembred) in the day of their first espousals, but they lost their first love, as Ephesus did in Rev. 2.4. so these have in some years spent all, and are gone to sleep, with Lamps gone out; their stock is spent, no Oyl left; therefore it is the wisdom of a Christian going forth to meet the Bridegroom, to prepare for and expect a delay; therefore our Lord Christ exhorts him that begins to build in his ways, to sit down and count the cost, lest he expose himself to be mocked at as a Fool, who began to build and had not wherewith to fi∣nish, see Luk. 14.30. these foolish Virgins did (as it were) begin to build, and had not wherewith to finish, so did the stony ground in the Parable, Mark 4.5. But what stock must we lay in, or what provision must we make, that we may hold out to the end?

First, Be sure thou hast a true and sincere love to Christ in the root, else thou canst not wait long for him in differing dispensations.

Secondly, Be sure thou hast true love to the Bre∣thren, this is part of that O••l ••hat will hold out, Charity never saileth, this is a durable grace, 1 Cor. 13.8

Thirdly, Have faith in the certainty of Christs second coming; though he do tarry, yet believe he

will come; this grace is of necessity, for the just shall live by faith as in Heb. 10.38.

Fourthly, Keep a good conscience, that will be a special Companion whilest thou art waiting, this had Paul as in Act. 24.16. Herein do I exercise my self to have a conscience void of offence towards God and Man, so likewise in 2 Cor. 1.12.

Fithly, Maintain a Universal good spotless and holy conversation.

Thirdly, Doth Christ stay longer than is expect∣ed, then this will render those unprovided, the more inexcusable if thy work be not done, having so long a time it is an agravation to blame, this is an argument against Jezebel, Revel. 2.21. I gave her space to repent, and she repented not, one reason why Christ delays his coming is, that we might be ready; and Christ expects an increase o•• grace, not diminishing in our graces by his tarrying.

The fourth Use. This may be a Use of Caution to the word, though Christ seems to stay long, yet he will most certainly come at last; though the Flood upon the old World stayed long, yet it came at last; though travail upon a Woman wit•• Child is talked on long, yet it cometl•• at last, this St. Peter asserts in answer to those Mockers spoken of 2 Pet. 3.••0. But the day of the ••ord will come as a Thief in the Night, though the season be long, the saying is true; and will be fulfilled.

Fifthly, Though Christ tarry long, have a spe∣cial care of security in lying down, for that may be the time of his coming; have a special care of neglect••ng thy Watch least Christ cometh and ta∣keth thee napping or sleeping; if he do, that will be sad, this seemeth to be much supposed in those words, Mark 13.36, lest coming suddenly he

find you sleeping, so much for the first Do∣ctrin.

We now proceed to the third Doctrin which was this, That the great prevailing evil amongst Professors in the latter days a little before the se∣cond coming of Christ; is a slumbring and sleep∣ing State, or frame of Spirit: They all slumbred and slept: A slumbring and sleeping temper, doth prevail upon Professors in the latter days.

Now in the prosecution of this Doctrin.

First, I shall explain what this sleep is, and how it is understood in Scripture.

Secondly, Prove the Doctrin, that this is the overspreading evil of the last days.

Thirdly, I shall give you the reasons why it is so.

Fourthly, Give some symptoms of a Person de∣clining towards this sleeping State.

Fifthly, Make the use of the whole.

First, I shall open the nature of this evil, (called) slumbring and sleeping; Indeed this Language our Lord speaketh, to our capacities and in our Lan∣guage; he doth not in this mean or intend natural sleep; that is no evil, Christ himself is found in that, as you may see in Math. 8.24. And behold there arose a great tempest in the Sea, insomuch that the Ship was covered with the waves; but he was a sleep: it is no more evil to be found so sleeping, then to be found eating and drinking; but by slumbring and sleeping in Christs fence here, must be understood of the in ••ard man; now what this is must be con∣sidered.

There are two words used in the Text, slum∣bring and sleeping, which may be fitly applied to the two sorts of Persons in our Text, the wise

and foolish; the wise slumbred, the foolish slept they all slept more or less. The Learned tell u•• that there are three words made use of to set ou•• sleep in the Hebrew tongue.

First, A word that setteth forth sleep in general.

Secondly, A word that signifies deep sleep, o•• dead sleep, (as we call it)

Thirdly, A word which signifieth weak and shal∣low sleep, or a slumber, to forget our selves (as we call it.) David seemeth to ma••e a double distin∣ction, as you may see in Psal. 132.4. I will not give sleep to mine Eyes, nor slumber to mine Eye-lids: sleeping is more than slumbring, and a dead sleep more than an ordinary sleep, a Person may slumber at his work or business, but not sleep; there is a fourfold difference between slumbring and sleep∣ing.

First, Slumbring is more external than internal, slumbring is contrary to deep sleep; in slumbring the thoughts may be awake and at work, but in deep sleep the thoughts are asleep also; of this slumbring state must the Church be understood, when she speaketh as you may read in Cant. 5. or Solomons Song, ver. 2. in these words, I sleep, but my heart waketh; it is the voice of my be••o••ed that knocketh, saying, Open to me, my Sister, my ••ove, my Dove, my undefiled, for my head is filled with dew, and my locks with the drops of the Night: this may give us to understand that although the eyes may be shut, yet the thoughts may be awake and at work; and thus it may be understood of the wise Vir∣gins, they slambred, not sl••pt.

The second difference between slumbring and sleeping is in the le••gth of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a slumber suppo∣seth a short time, whereas a deep s••••••p is long, and

proper to young and healthy, weary and drunken persons; whereas slumbring is proper to aged weak sickly Persons.

Thirdly, A person in slumbring is (as to himself) sensible of the length of time, and thinketh the time longer than it is; whereas in a deep sleep he is not sensible, but thinketh the time shorter than it is; it is certainly true, that a Person in a spiritual sleep, a deep sleep, is not sensible of the length of time he lyeth in that secure quiet estate, till some eminent dispensation of affliction awaketh him.

Fourthly, One in a slumber, a small ••oise doth awaken him, he can here lightly and distinctly as the Church could, Cant. 5.2. it is the voice of my beloved; though she was in this shallow sleep, she is soon awaked; but a Person in a deep sleep is not easily awaked; to this the Prophet Isaiah alludeth, in Isaiah 28.10. they are in a deep sleep, there∣fore there must be Line upon Line, Precept upon Precept to awaken them, these Persons are said to be under a Spirit of deep sleep.

Now that this evil of slumbring and sleeping will prevail in the latter days, a little before the second coming of Jesus Christ, will appear,

First, From that Provision that Christ hath made with particular respect to that day; for it is plain and clear from Math. 24.25. our Lord Jesus Christ is here upon the predictions of his second coming, and when he speaketh of wakefulness or watchfulness it is as to that day also, you may see Mark 13. and the two last ver. lest coming suddenly he find you sleeping, and further addeth in these words, what I say unto you, I say unto all, watch; this implieth the danger that ••••ll be in that day: Christ seemeth to intimate that then Persons will be

very prone, and ap•• to sall into those evils in tha•• day; even then when Christ is near his second co∣ming, what less then this can be supposed to b•• the meaning of all those cautions, warnings, coun••∣cels, exhortations directed to this day from Christ own mouth.

Secondly, The truth of this position appeareth from those beginnings of this defection, even i•• the Apostles days, see what St. Paul saith to the Church of the Romans, Rom. 13.11. And tha•• knowing the time, that now it is high time to awak•• out of sleep, for now is our Salvation nearer the•• when we believed. By this we are informed that such an evil as this of Sleeping did begin to appear i•• the Apostles days, also see what the Apostle saith to the Church of the Ephesians, Ephe. 5.14. These words, wherefore he saith, wake thou that sleep∣est and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give the•• light, and further read what the Apostle saith to this matter in his first Epistle to the Thessalonians, Thes. 5.6. In these words, Therefore let us not sleep as do others, but let us watch and be sober, by this it doth appear that there was Sleeping in that day according to the fence of the Text before us; but what may be the reason of the prevailing of this evil in the latter day?

First it may arise from the abounding of formal external Professors in those days, (I may say) many are asleep because never truly awaked, only rowsed, not raised from death, or to stand up from the dead: there are many that are startled, and seared, afflicted, and convinced, but not thorougly converted and awakned and raised up from t••e dead, (as the Apostle calleth it.) We read that while St. Paul reasoned of righteousness, tempe∣rance

and judgment to come; Felix trembled, but we hear no more of him, he was not thorowly a∣wakened nor raised up, to this agreeth what the Apostle speaketh of Professors amongst the pre∣vailing evils of the latter days, in 2 Tim. 3.5. These words having a form of Godliness, but denying the power thereof, from such turn away.

Secondly, It ariseth sometimes from former wakefulness and industry, it is observed that Per∣sons of a more than ordinary zeal and industry, wea∣ry themselves and soon fall a sleep, of this sort were the Church of Ephesus spoken of, in Rev. 2.2, 3, 4. I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy pati∣ence, and how thou canst not bear them which are evil, and thou hast tryed them which say they are A∣postles, and are not; and hast found them lyars. And hast born, and hast patience, and for my names sake hast laboured and hast not fainted. Nevertheless, I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love: this people had laboured much, 'tis twice exprest, we find four qualifications which did pre∣cede the drowsie and sleepy state of this Church, which is expressed by the Spirit of God in that place.

First, They were choicely induced with the grace of patience in affliction, 'tis twice exprest in the Context.

Secondly, They were not only patient but active, they laboured, as is twice exprest.

Thirdly, They could not bear with evil in their members or teachers, which was a choice qualifica∣tion in them.

Fourthly, They held a long time in this State; therefore it is added, and hast not fainted, yet after this industry she fell a sleep, she left her first love,

and ceased this vigorous motion, whereupon the are called upon to do their first works. So th•• Church of Sardis had likewise persevered well, the are only desired to hold fast what they had. Th•• Hebrew Church was eminent for zeal and industry if we compare them with Acts 4.4. Howbe•• many of them which ••eard the word believed, and th•• number of the men were about five thousand. Al•• Heb. 10.32. But call to mind the former days, in w••i•• after ye were illuminated, ye endured a great figh•• of afflictions, but now they were asleep.

Thirdly, This is occasioned from Satans subt•• endeavours, to work persons out of love with th•• Holy Scriptures: from hence it is that St. Pa•• taketh such pains to perswade Timothy to have a du•• esteem and respect to the Holy Scriptures, to th•• end he might be preserved in the power of God•• ness, as in 2 Tim. 3. chap. 14. ver. to the en•• But continue thou in the things which thou hast lear•• ed, and hast been assured of, knowing of whom tho•• hast learned them, and that from a child thou ha•• known the Holy Scriptures, which are able to mak•• thee wise unto Salvation, through Faith which is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Christ fesus: All Scripture is given by Inspiratir•• of God, and is profitable for Doctrine, for reproo•• for correction, for instruction in righteousness; th•• the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnish•• to all good works, compare this with Rev. 3.•• Concerning the Church in Philadelphia, I know t•••• works, behold I have set before thee an open door, an•• no man can shut it, for thou hast a little strength, an•• hast kept my word, and h••st not demed my name.

Fourthly, This evil is prevalent in the latte•• days greatly for want of prayer. C••••ist foresecing that, putteth forth a Parable; as in Luke 18 1. Ar••

he spake a parable unto them to this end, that men ought always to pray and not to faint, therefore Jesus Christ joyneth watching and prayer together, or waking and prayer together, as the great duty of the latter days: that person that is a diligent pray∣ing person, is a wakeful person. Prayer is the first alive, and the last dead in a person; if thou art neg∣ligent here, thou art declining to drowsiness.

The fifth occasion of this sleep, is occasioned from that sensuality and excess in the Creature, this was one of those evils that Jesus Christ foresaw would be prevalent, as antecedent to this slumbring, see St. Mat. 24.37, 38, 39. ••ut as the days of Noah were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be; for as in the days that were before the Flood, they were eating and drin••ing, marrying and giving in marriage, un∣til the day that Noan entred into the Ark, and knew not until the flood came and took them all away, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be; So likewise St. Luke 17.26,—30. you have the same words. This was the sin which did preceed the flood, and the o∣verthrow of Sodom, so it also shall go before the coming of the Son of man; and consequently before this sleeping state; they then were sensually exces∣sive in the Creature: so also when the Apostle speak∣eth unto the Romans, ch. 13. v. 14. But put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not ••rovision for the flesh to fulfil the lusts therof, this he speaketh to be awaken∣ing and rousing them from this spiritual sleep.

Sixthly, This is occasioned by that slothfulness and negligence in those Christian Duties required of us. There are many Christian duties required of us, as Christians, the neglect whereof doth occasion this sleep. What Solomon saith upon an outward ac∣count is true in this, in Prov. 19.15. Slothful∣ness

casteth into a deep sleep, and the Idle Soul sha•••• suffer hunger, the same doth the Apostle St. Pete•• hint, 2 St. Pet. 1, 9, 5. And besides this, give all d•• ligence to add to your faith, virtue, and to vireu•• knowledge, or this he speaketh to be a provoking o•• them to watchfulness.

The fourth thing that I am to speak to, is to la•• down some discovering Characters, where a per•• son may know whether he be declined, or declin•• ing into, or towards this spiritual sleep.

First, He that is declining, or declined, is on•• that hath upon him a general indisposition to spiri∣tual duties and Exercises, he has a loathfulness, and dulness, and heartlesness to hearing, reading, pray∣ing and such like, if this body be in the duty, hi•• heart is else where; of this God complaineth, as in Ezek. 33.9.3••. And they come unto thee as the peo∣ple cometh, and they sit before thee as my people, an•• they hear thy words but will not do them, with their mouth they shew much love, but their heart goeth af∣ter Covetousness.

Secondly, He hath a disposition to separate him∣self from lively, spiritual, wakeful Societies, no heart to assemble with the people of God, but loveth to be alone.

Thirdly, Such persons do not prize or preserve Communion with God in Holy duties.

Fourthly, Such a persons Lamp or light burneth dimm for want of trimming, their conversation is dark and dimm.

Fifthly, Such a person is notable to make Judg∣ment of the light of Gods countenance, or the hide∣ing of Gods face; two signes of one asleep.

First he ceaseth his spiritual motion, or action, he ceaseth the very duty it self, as to prayer,

reading hearing conversing of what is good.

Secondly, All his spiritual senses are asleep, as ••earing, seeing, smelling, tasting, feeling.

Thirdly, He is not affected nor awakened, under ••he differing dispensation of God, whether afflicti∣on, or prosperity; God bestoweth great mercies upon him, yet he is not affected with them, God sendeth some afflictions, but he taketh no notice of ••hem, he is not awakened.

Fourthly, All instructions and reproofs move him not at all, he remaineth still the same.

Fifthly, He maketh it his great business to fulfil the desires of the flesh and mind.

Ʋse. If this be the prevailing sin of the last days preceeding our Lords second coming, then cer∣tainly if we look in us and about us, we cannot but judge this day of Christ draweth near; doth not this evil prevail in our day more then ever, are not the Virgins for the generality of them, Slumbring and Sleeping, as may be easily gathered by the former Characters, too visibly seen and experienced in us and amongst us?

Secondly, This may serve for instruction, and that to two sorts of people;

First, to those awake.

Secondly, To those asleep, if they may be supposed to hear it.

First to those awake in these days; some I hope are, and be affected with thy happy state, and know who it is that hath opened thine eyes, the time was thou wast a sleep as well as others, but God hath quickened and awakened thee.

Secondly, Art thou a ••ake, then keep in spiritual exercises, that is, the means to keep thee awake; use thy self to reading, hearing, praying, breaking

bread, Church-fellowship with the people of God, I will only n••me some awakening considerations.

First, Consider though you are asleep, your ad∣versary Satan is always awake.

Secondly, Consider, that God whom you pro∣fess never slumbers nor sleeps.

Thirdly, Consider natural death is very uncertain, as to his surprizal.

Fourthly, Consider that to be surprized by na∣tural death in a spiritual sleep, is very dreadful.

Fifthly, Consider that a spiritual sleeping state i•• a weakning, loosening, impoverishing state.

Sixthly, Consider that a sleeping frame of spirit is an inexpressible distasteful state to God.

Seventhly, Consider that this sleeping state is that which gratifieth our adversary, it is his time to do his mischief.

Eightly, Consider our salvation is very near, Ro∣mans 13.11. the Apostles great argument.

Ninthly, This spiritual sleeep and death is the same, and both the state before conversion.

Tenthly, A wakeful spiritual state, is the most sweet and pleasantest state in the world. Oh 〈◊〉〈◊〉 see how sweet it was with thee then, when it was so with thee. Thus I have done with the fifth Verse.

We now proceed to the sixth Verse:

And at Midnight there was a Cry made, Behold the Bride∣groom cometh, go you out to meet him:

We have con∣tained in this Verse a particular relation of the co∣ming of Christ, for it is taken for granted that Christ is the subject of our ••ext; and in this second com∣ing of Christ we have five circumstances conside∣rable, and are worthy to be spoken unto.

First, The remarkableness of it: it is ushered with a Behold as it is elsewhere.

Four times we have it added to or ushering in his coming, as those things that are of great concern∣ment, which call for more than our ordinary obser∣vation, are brought in with a Behold, as I may shew you thorowout the whole Scriptures; and it is no wonder, though this appearance of Christ be usher∣ed with a Behold, for it is a remarkable passage upon a fivefold consideration.

First, As to the transcendent incomparable glo∣ry of his Person in that day; this is that which Persons are called to behold: One glorious in ap∣parel is an object of observation, this occasioneth the Church to cry, as in Isaiah 63.1 Who is this, that cometh from Edom, with died Garments from Boz∣rah, this that is glorious in his apparel, travelling in the greatness of his strength? I that speak in righte∣ousness, mighty to save; Christ in his first coming, came in the form of a Servant, mean in his apparel; but now in his second coming, shall come clothed with visible Glory; he shall then be girt with Glory, as you may read in Psal. 45.3. Gird thy Sword up∣on thy Thigh, O most Mighty, with thy Glory and thy Majesty.

Secondly, This second coming of Christ deserves a Behold, from that glorious and numerous attendance which he shall have in that his appearing; this is that which Jude had in his eye, in his fourteenth Verse of his Epistle, and Enoch the seventh from Adam Pro∣phesied of these, saying, Behold the Lord cometh with ten thousands of his Saints: also in Psal. 68.17. The Chariots of God are twenty thousand, even thou∣sands of Angels, the Lord is among them as in Sinat in the holy place; this is that also that the Prophet

Zachariah speaketh in his fourteenth Chapter and first Verse compared with the fifth Verse, Behold the day of the Lord cometh, and ye shall stee to the Valley of the Mountains, for the Valle•• of the Moun∣tains shall reach unto Az••••; yea, ye shall flee, like a•• ye fled from before the Earthquake in the days of Ʋz∣ziah King of Judah, and the Lord m•• God shall come, and all the Saints with thee: this is an object tha•• calleth for observation, his glorious attendance.

Thirdly, This second appearance deserveth a Be∣hold to be annexed unto it, in consideration of tha•• great power he shall be clothed with in that day•• therefore the Evangelist St. Matthew in Math. 24.30. speaking of the coming of Christ, saith, An•• then shall appear the sign of the Son of Man in Heaven, and then shall all the Tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the Clouds of Heaven, with power and great glory: so saith St. Mark also, as you may read in Mark 13.26. And the•• shall they see the Son of Man coming in the Clouds 〈◊〉〈◊〉 with great power and glory; and so likewise St. Luke writeth in the very same words, Luk. 21.17. in these places power and glory are coupled together, Christ in this day shall come as a King; then it is no wonder that Persons are invited to behold a King; Muth. 22.11. And when the King came in to see the Guests, he saw there a Man which had not on a wedding Garment, and he saith unto him, Friend, how camest thou in hither not having a Wed∣ding Garment? and he was speechless if this King do but ask a Question, it striketh them speechless, such power is in it.

Fourthly, It calleth for a Behold from the consi∣deration of that wrath and anger he appeareth in, in that day; this day is called the day of wrath, yea of

his wrath, this maketh the Prophet Isaiah put a Be∣hold to it, Isaiah 13.9. Behold the day of the Lord cometh, cruel with wrath and fierce anger, to lay the Land desolate, and he shall destroy the sinners thereof out of it: also you may read further in Rev. 6.17. For the great day of his wrath is come, and who shall be able to stand.

Fifthly, It is remarkable as to the effects of this day, both as to the righteous and the wicked, see for this as to the wicked it will be a day of wrath, botheruel, and with fierce anger, as in Isaiah 13.9. and further as to the wicked consider Isaiah 34.4. And all the Host of Heaven shall be dissolved, and the Hea∣vens shall be rolled together as a Scrole; and all their Host shall fall down as the Leaf falleth off from the Vine, and as a falling Fig from the Fig-tree: and then shall the indignation of the Lord be upon all Nations, and his fury up••n all their Armies: he will utterly destroy them, and deliver them to the slaughter; as in the second ver. but as to the righteous, what will be the effect of this day unto them, consider and read Isaiah 35.4. Say to them that are of a fearful heart, Be strong, fear not: behold, your God will come with ••ingeance, even God with a recompence, he will come and save you. And the righteous also shall enter into life etirnal, even when the wicked shall go into ever∣dasting punishment, as in Math. 25.46.

The second thing to be considered and spoken to is the juncture of time that he shall come in, called here Midnight: Night or Midnight is not always to be taken in a literal and proper sense, but some∣times mystically and allegorically, as in that place, Micah 3.6. Therefore Night shall be unto you, that he shall not have a Vision, and it shall be dark unto you, that you shall not divine, and the Sun shall go

down over the Prophets, and the day shall be da•• unto them: so Amos 8.9. And it shall come to pa•• saith the Lord God, that I will cause the Sun to g•• down at Noon, and I will darken the earth in the cle•• day: trouble also is called darkness, see Job 5.14 They meet with darkness in the day time, and grop•• at Noon day as in the Night.

And according to that understanding, the deep∣est sorrows and afflictions and states of darkness m•• be called Midnight: to have a noise, trouble, an hurry at Midnight is very sad and amazing, there∣fore as a very sad state and condition it is said J•• 34.20. In a moment shall they die, and the peop•• shall be tr••ub••ed at Midnight, and pass away; a•••• the Mighty shall be taken away without hand: an•• when God will make his Judgments remarkable i•• deed, he chuseth to execute them in the Nigh: 〈◊〉〈◊〉 at the Midnight, as Exod. 12.29. And it came 〈◊〉〈◊〉 pass that at Midnight the Lord smote all the first-bor•• in the land of Egypt, from the first-born of Phara•••• that sat on the Throne, unto the first-born of th•• captive that was in the dungeon, and all the first-bor•• of Cattel: Christ is said to come as a Thief in th•• Night, as in 1 Thess. 5.2. For your seives knn•• perfectly, that the day of the Lord so cometh as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 T••ief in the Night: so in 2 Pet. 3.10. But the d•••• of the Lord will come as a Thief in the Night, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the which the Heavens shall pass away with a gre•••• noise, and the clements shall melt with forvent hea•• the earth also, and the works that are therein shall 〈◊〉〈◊〉 burnt up: the middle of the Night is a sad time 〈◊〉〈◊〉 be d••sturbed, it was an argument sufficient to hin∣der the mans rising to supply his Friend with Loaves Luk. 11.7. it was Midnight, so that Christs com∣ing at Midnight, implies three things.

First, He cometh when Persons least look for him, the Virgins did not look for Christ at that sea∣son, and yet Christ chuseth that time to come in, as is plain from Math. 24.43. But know this, that if the good man of the House had known in what watch the Thief would come, he would have watch∣ed, and would not have suffered his House to be bro∣ken up. Therefore be you ready, for in such an hour as you think not, the Son of man cometh: so likewise in Luk. 12.4. you have the same words. Be ye therefore ready also, for the Son of Man cometh in an hour that ye think not: also in Mark 13.33. Take ye heed; Watch, and pray, for ye know not when the time is: it is foretold to be in such a juncture of time, as you may further read in 1 Thess. 5.3. For when they shall say peace and safety, then suddain de∣struction cometh upon them, as Travail upon a Wo∣man with Child, and they shall not escape.

Secondly, When Christ is said to come at Mid∣night, it implies a very dark time as to a Vision, Micah 3.6. Therefore Night shall be upon you, that ye shall not have a Vision, and it shall be dark unto you that ye shall not divine, and the Sun shall go down over the Prophets, and the day shall be dark over them.

Thirdly, A troublesome time, a time of great distress and dark dispensations, as in Amos 8.9. And it shall come to pass in that day, saith the Lord God, that I will cause the Sun to go down at Noon-day, and I will darken the earth in the clear da••: and further in Luk. 21.25, 26, 27. And there shall be signs in the Sun, and in the Moon, and in the Stars, and upon the earth destress of Nations with perplexity, the Sea and the ••av••s roaring, Mens hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which are

coming on the earth, for the powers of Heaven shal•• be shaken▪ And then shall they s••e the Son of Man▪ coming in a Cloud with power and great glory. Is i•• true then that Christ thus cometh, what may be the Use of this Doctrin?

Use. Then give not way to spiritual sleep, though in the Night, nay though Midnight; forasmuch as Christ may come in that hour; we know not, whe∣ther he may come at Midnight, cock-crowing, or dawning of the day: it is natural for Persons to sleep in the Night one would think, but in this sense we must have a care of giving way to this sleep though in the Night; Christ was offended at his Disciples that they were asleep, though in the Night, at that time when he was to be betrayed, see Math. 26.42. And he came and found them asleep again, for their eyes were heavy.

The Second Use, Oh what a dreadful time will that be to wicked men, Enemies to Christ consi∣dered with this circumstance of time; Condemned persons amongst us have a Bell rung at midnight, the night before Execution, and how sad and amazing is this to those concerned alarms of War, or fire is dreadful in the night especially at midnight, remem∣ber Christs coming is at midnight.

The Third thing to be spoken unto, is the rela∣tion that Christ appropriates to himself, and that is a Bridegroom: the Bridegroom cometh not, now the Lord cometh though that is true. I shall but touch this head because I have spoken to it before; yet I will speak a few words with respect to him∣self.

First he cometh transcendently glorious in his ap∣parel, Bridegrooms used to be adorned, as in Isaiah, 62.10. I will greatly rejoyce in the Lord, my Soul

shall be joyful in my God: for he hath cloathed me with the Garments of Salvation, he hath covered me with the robe of righteousness, as a bridegroom deck∣eth himself with ornaments, and as a Bride adorneth her self with Jewels.

Secondly, Even as a Bridegroom he cometh with his heart and face filled with tender affections, and conjugal love, with arms open to receive his dearest spouse.

Thirdly, He cometh with his heart and face filled with wrath and revenge to those that have been her Enemi••••, who have wronged her in his absence, see that Eminent place Isaiah 34.8. For it is the day of the Lords vengeance, and the year of recomp••nce for the controversie of Sion. Also Zech. 2.8. For thus saith the ••••••d of Hosts, After the Glory hath he sent me unto the Nations which spo••le•• you, for he that tou••heth you, toucheth the apple of his eye, this he will do, because those that touch his spouse, touch the appl•• of his eye.

Ʋse. What may we gather from hence, that Christ in his second coming, thus cometh as a Bride∣groom to his Saints and people?

First, Then the spouse of Christ hath no cause to be afraid of Christs second coming, the true spouse of Christ may say of him in his appearance, as the Isaiah 25.9. And it shall be said in that day, loe, this is our God, we have waited for him and he will save us, this is the Lord we have waited for him, we will be glad and rejoyce in his Salvation. From this ground it ariseth, that the Primitive Saints are so desirously waiting for Christ, as in 1 Cor. 1.7. So that ye came behind in no gift, waiting for the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. Also 1 Thess. 1.10. And to wait for his Son from Heaven, whom he raised from the

dead, even Jesus who delivereth us from the wrath 〈◊〉〈◊〉 come. So Rev. 22.20. He which testifieth the•• things, saith, Surely I come quickly, Amen, even 〈◊〉〈◊〉 come Lord Jesus. And farther the Spouse in the Canticles prayeth earnestly for it, as you may see i•• Solomons Song, 8.14. Make hast my beloved a•••• be thou like to a Roe, or to a young Hart upon the Mountains of Spices.

The Second Ʋse. To those who are intereste•• in Christ upon certain grounds thus as a Bridegroom let them be found praying for his coming though a•• midnight; good news is welcome at midnight, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 dear Friend is welcome at midnight, when an Ene∣my is unwelcome at midday. A woman that hath a good and loving Husband, who hath been gon a long Voyage for her good to make provision for her, she will be glad to arise at midnight to let him in: a•• this is true in Christ, his death, his going away as well as his return, is for his Churches good, he laid down his life for her, as you may read in Eph. 5.25. Husbands love your wives even as Christ loved the Church and gave himself for it: he goeth away for her good, as you may read in John 14.2, 3. In my Fathers house are many mansions, if it were not so I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you, and if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again and receive•• you to my self, that where I am, ye may be also: Christ cometh again to her from the love he beareth to her to receive her unto himself, and doth not a constant, much more a tender and a loyal wife desire the re∣turn of her Husband who hath been long absent? the spouse of Christ will, when in her right frame of spirit, doubtless say with St. John, Come Lord Jesus, come quickly.

Lastly, If Christ so come, then let none desire his coming under this consideration, but answer it in preparation, for the Bride must be answerable in her adorning to the Bridegroom, as in Psal. 45.13, 14. The Kings daughter is all glorious within, her Cloathing is of wrought Gold, she shall be brought unto the King in raiment of Needle work, the Virgins her companions that follow her shall be brought unto thee. Also Rev. 19.7, 8. Let us be glad and re∣joyce, and give honour to him, for the Marriage of the Lamb is come, and his Wife hath made her self ready, and to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine Linnen clean and white: for the fine linnen is the righteousness of the Saints.

We come now to the fourth thing considerable in the explication of this Text, and that is the accla∣mation and Proclamation that shall be made at mid∣night, and the great question will be, who makes this cry, the Virgins being all asleep? Some are of o∣pinion that the Ministers who are yet notwithstand∣ing awake, standing upon their Watch tower make this Cry.

But it is most probable that this voice is from Heaven, for so we find it all along in the Book of the Revelations which relates unto this day, all these alarms are from Heaven, see Rev. 18.1, 2. And after these things I saw another Angel come down from Heaven, having great power, and the earth was lightened with his glory, and he cryed migh∣tily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of De∣vils, and the hold of every foul Spirit, and a Cage of every unclean and hateful Bird. The Prognosticks against Babylon calling out Gods people is from Hea∣ven; and so Rev. 9. where we have a relation

of this very Coming of Christ as a Bridegroom it is from Heaven, read the words Rev. 19.5. And a voice came out of the Throne saying, praise our God all ye his Servants, and ye that fear him both small and great.

The use of this Doctrine. See the care that our Lord hath, that he would not surprize his Disciples; the Lord doth afford awakening means to the very day of his coming, even in those dark midnight dispensations there shall be a very great clamour or Cry, for it must needs be very loud that such effects follow, as to awake those that are so secure and dead asleep.

The fifth thing to be spoken unto is the invitati∣on, go ye forth to meet the Bridegroom: but some may say, did not they go forth before, they took their Lamps and went forth to meet him, I answer yea, they did go forth before but by their spiritual slothfulness and sleep, they were reduced to their former estate, and wanted now an Invitation again to go forth, this was the estate of the Ephesians, though they were once quickened by the grace of God, as in the Eph. 2.1. And you hath he quickened who were dead in trespasses and sins: yet this people after∣wards was called upon to awake out of sleep, as in Eph. 5.14. you may thus read, Wherefore he saith, Awake thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead and Christ shall give thee light. Also Rev. 2.5. Re∣member therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent and do thy first works, or else I will come unto thee quickly and will remove thy Candlestick except thou repent.

Secondly, They are not only to go forth but to this end to meet the Bridegroom, Christ doth expect his spouse should come to meet him in his coming,

and not to sit still till he come; we know Kings and Embassadours are usually met and brought in by the people; the Saints are said to be caught up to meet the Lord in the Air, as in 1 Thess. 4.17. Then we which are live and remain, shall be caught up to∣gether with them in the Clouds, to meet the Lord in the Air, and so shall we be ever with the Lord: there is a twofold meeting the Lord.

First, By reformation, as we must understand it in Amos 4.12. Prepare to meet thy God O Israel, that is, by reformation and amendment of life.

Secondly, There is a personal meeting under∣stood in a proper sense, see Numb. 23.16. And the Lord m••t Balaam, and put a word in his Mouth: in the same proper sense the Brethren met St. Paul, Act. 28.15. To meet implies these four things.

First, To rise up from security in which a Person lyeth.

Secondly, To go from our injoyments.

Thirdly, To go to meet a Person of high estate, there is required ••utable apparel and garb.

Fourthly, To meet in this sense, is to fall in and come along with him; see 1 Thess. 4.14. and also Zach. 14.5. Behold the Lord cometh, and all the Saints with thee: thus much as to the sixth Verse.

We now come to the seventh Verse.

Then all those Virgins aros•• and trimmed their Lamps:

Foras∣much as I design brevity in the remaining part of this Parable, I shall at once cast my eye upon these seven last Verses; in which seven Verses, we have the actions and transactions of the awakened Virgins; we have seven remarkable passages relat∣ing to these two sorts of Virgins.

First, We have the joynt and particular proceed∣ings

concerning their Lamps, they are no sooner awake, but their Lamps are the subjects of their inquisition and inspection, they inquire forthwith what condition their Lamps are in, as is supposed in that they are said without exceptions to trim, in which we have contained the living sense that falleth upon the foolish in that day when it is too late, in knowledg of their want of Oyl.

Secondly, We have the Cordial solici••ation of the foolish unto the wise for Oyl, and that not b•• way of command or purchase, but free gift, Give us of your Oyl.

Thirdly, We have the seeming affectedness up∣on the foolish appearing in their sorrowful reason, for our Lamps or Lights are extinguished, or as we read it gone out; we are sensible we are in a sad dark condition if you do not supply us.

Fourthly, We have the reply of the wise, and in∣deed it seemeth to savour of harshness and uncha∣ritableness in three circumstances.

First, Their positive denial, not so, or we cannot do it, or it is not in our power so to do.

Secondly, Their selfish reason given, we must supply or serve our selves first: Nabal's answer to Davids Servants will serve in this case, shall I take the Oyl that I have provided for my self, and give it to you? No.

Thirdly, It is harsh as to the ironical advice gi∣ven, considering the time it was given in, there was none then to be had; they served those as Elijah served Baals worshippers, 1 King. 18.27.

The Sixth thing considerable, is the advantage of the wise, they are said to be ready, having a stock by them, they went in with the Bride∣groom.

Seventhly, We have the full relation of the dis∣appointment of the foolish Virgins, in three cir∣cumstances.

First, The door is shut against them.

Secondly, We have the successless allegation of their profession and acquaintance with Christ, which was with great confidence, if we compare Math. 7.23. with Luk. 13.27. But he shall say unto them, I tell you I know you not whence you are, depart from me all ye workers of iniquity.

Thirdly, We have Christs positive denial to open the door, with the reason of it.

Eighthly, We have in these Verses our Lords application of the whole Parable, in a general use of exhortation to the duty of watchfulness; as if in effect our Lord should say, You my Disciples take notice, all these evils have (or shall) happen for want of this great duty of watchfulness, for the best of these and the wisest had enough to do to be ready to go in with Christ, now of each of these eight particulars I shall briefly speak a few words.

First, The actions and transactions of these both wise and foolish in order to their Lamps, in which circumstance we have four Emphatical words.

First, then.

Secondly, all.

Thirdly, arose.

Fourthly, trimmed.

This then hath reference to the time of the cry in Verse the seventh; it implies the speediness of this address, there is no delay when this alarm is given, neither will it admit of a delay, for Christ is swift in his motion, in his second coming.

Secondly, We have the universality of this at∣tempt, (all,) the foolish as well as the wise are con∣cerned herein, as all ten fell asleep, so all ten are awakened by this Midnight cry.

Thirdly, They arose, not only awaked but arose, stood up: the word here is often and gene∣rally in Scripture used to set forth a resurrection from the dead.

Fourthly, The business they set upon when thus raised, the Text saith they trimmed their Lamps or Candles; for Lamps and Candles are taken one for another, as you may see in the margent, where Candle is read. We read in Scripture of two sorts of Lamps, burning bright and shining Lamps, as in Isaiah 62.1. For Sions sake I will not hold my peace, and for Jerusalems sake I will not rest, until the righ∣teousness thereof go forth as brightness, and the Salva∣tion thereof as a Lamp that Burneth. Compare this with St. John 5.35. He was a burning, and a shining light, and ye were willing for a season to rejoyce in his light, such was St. John in his conversation, and Doctrine.

Secondly, We read of a despised Lamp, as in Job 12.5. He that is ready to slip with his feet is as a Lamp despised in the thought of him that is at case, that is, an old rusty Lamp without light or Oyl, what is that good for? it is of no esteem, the foolish Virgins Lamps are despised Lamps, according to what Job speaks, in Job 12.5. of no worth nor use, for what use is a Lamp of, if not to hold forth light? The great incumbent work of the Virgins a∣wake is to (trim) their Lamps: the word trim in Scripture hath a four fold acceptation.

First, To adorn or beautifie, see 1 Pet. 3.3. Whose adorning.

Secondly, It is taken for to garnish, so under∣stood, Mat. 12.44.

Thirdly to prepare or trim is all one; thus under∣stood in Amos 4.12.

Fourthly, Sometimes it is called dressing, we read in Scripture of dressing the Lamps, as in Exod. 30.7. Also we read of dressing feet in 2 Sam. 19.24. Now to dress or trim a Lamp implyes two things.

First to draw up the wiek to make it burn clear.

Secondly, To pour in Oyl to supply the root; from whence it is said they had Vessels besides their Lamps, I shall note from the words thus opened, these four things or Doctrines observable.

First Doctrine that spiritual drowsiness, slum∣bring, and sleeping doth dammage and ruine our profession, weakeneth our Lamps or lights, the Lamps run to ruine while they were asleep, insomuch that they now want trimming.

The second Doctrine, That the Lamps of the best and wisest professors want trimming.

The Third Doctrine, a Christian is in no fit case to meet Christ but with a trimmed Lamp.

The Fourth Doctrine, That it is the property of a truly awakened Christian to concern himself about his Lamp, so as to have it adorned, garnish∣ed, prepared, and drest: or thus, A Christian is no Christian without good light, good light is essential to a true Christian. I shall wind up this seventh verse with a few words to each of these, I hope you carry along in your minds, that by the Lamp in the context is intended the conversation; and professi∣on for this light must be divided into two parts, the inward and the outward; the inward light is faith and love, the sense of Gods love, these all do

decay whilst the Spirit of sleep is upon them▪

Secondly, As to the light of conversation, thi•• also is liable to dimness, contrary to what our Lord calleth for, in St. Mat. 5.15. Let your lights so shine that men seeing your good works may glorifie your Fa∣ther which is in Heaven: if this be the effect of this sleep, have a special care to watch against it.

The Second Doctrine. The Lamps of the best of Saints want trimming, Psal. 73.17. compared with Psal. 51.12. The Church of the Hebrews, and also the Ephesians. St. Paul stirs up Timothy, to trim his Lamps, while he bids him s••ir up the g••ft given him, 2 Tim. 1.7.

The Ʋse from bence, by way of instruction: It doth not therefore follow that a Christian hath no light, because it doth not burn clear; it is possible it wants trimming.

The Third Doctrine. None are fit to meet Christ but such as have trimmed Lamps: therefore no sooner do these Virgins hear the noise of the Bridegrooms Coming, but they fall to trimming. We have a remarkable place for this, Luk. 12.35. Let your loines be girded about, and your lights burn∣ing, and ye your selves as those that wait for the Lord. But that little time I shall spend, shall be upon the Fourth Doctrine.

Fourth Doctrine That a truly awakened Christian is to inquire into, and inspect the State of his Lamp, or Light. In handling of which Doctrine, I must have an eye to Light within, conversation without, grace in the heart, holiness in the con∣versation. An awakened soul must see how it is within, what light is there; and that there is, or ought to be light within is hinted in Isaiah 50.10. the Prophet there speaks of one that sits in dark∣ness

and hath no light; this light must respect his faith and full assurance, the Face of God is called light, as in Psal. 4.6, 7. Lift thou up the light of thy countenance upon us; this David who was truly awakened seeks after, as in Psal. 51. Renew a right Spirit within me, saith he, restore thy free Spirit unto me: this is that light which David went into the Sanctuary to obtain, as in Psal. 73.17. see what the Apostle exhorts the Thessalonians unto, in 1 Thess. 5.8. in opposition to sleeping, But let us who are of the day be sober, putting on the Breast∣plate of faith, and love, and for an helmet the hope of Salvation: a wakeful Christian must have all right within; and if this be not our great care, it is a sad sign we are not truly awakened.

Secondly, This light respects the Conversation, and so our Lord expounds it in the aforesaid place, Math. 5.16. Let your light so shine; Christ hath set his Disciples as lights in the world, Christians therefore are to shine forth; see the Apostles ex∣hortation to the Romans, Rom. 13.13. Let us walk ho∣nestly as in the day; also see Eph. 5.15. as the fruits of Persons awakened and standing up from the dead, he exhorts them, to walk Circumspectly, not as fools, but as wise; Redeeming the time, be∣cause the days are evil: all which respect Conversa∣tion, answerable to our Text, as wise Virgins.

The Ʋse. First, This may serve to discover to us, that the life and work of a Christian is not as many take it to be; a work done at once for all.

Some are ready to think that if their Lamp was well lighted at first, there needs no more care about it, but we see it is not so; there still wants trimming, daily adorning, preparing, garnishing, and feeding this Lamp, and supplying it; Lamps

must have attendance, care and pains taken with them; have a special care of trusting to your first trimming, and replenishment.

The second Ʋse. Considering the divers acce∣ptations of this word in Scripture of trimming, le•• each of us labour to adorn and beautifie our Lamp•• or Profession. Doubtless what Titus exhorts Servant in his second Chapter and tenth Verse, may be ap∣plied to all Sexes and relations; he exhorts them to obey and please their Master well in all things, as in the ninth Verse, to this end that they may adorn the Doctrine of God our Saviour in all things God requires that we should garnish our Lamps or Professions, as some do Candlesticks.

The third Ʋse. Consider the near approach of our Bridegrooms coming, and from the considera∣tion thereof, let us be exhorted to arise and trimm, and make ready to meet him; which that you may do, observe four or five rules of direction.

First, Seriously consider and study your formet experiences, in the days of your first acquaintance with Christ; how sweet his love was then to your Souls, how readily and comfortably you could fol∣low Christ then.

First, In a Land not sown, this God calleth to remembrance, Jerem. 2.2. I remember thy love in the thine Espousals, this is that which the Apo∣postles would have the Hebrew Church to do, Heb. 10.32. But call to remembrance the former days in which you were illuminated, how you then suf∣fered a great fight of affliction.

Secondly, Labour to strengthen your love to Christ, a Person rightly trimmed to meet him as a Bridegroom, hath his heart strong in love: those that trul, wait for Christ, are those that love him,

as we may easily perceive and gather by comparing Isaiah 64.4. with 1 Cor. 2.9. that which Isaiah calls waiting, the Apostle calleth loving Christ; the same promises that are to those that wait for Christ, are to those that love Christ also; see Jam. 1.12. compared with 2 Chap. and 5 ver. But how may I know whether I love Christ?

First, By Christ's own rule, If thou keep his Commandments, as in John 14.21.

Secondly, If thou lovest the Saints and Brethren, that sheweth that thou lovest Christ; as in 1 John 4.20, 21.

Secondly, Labour to strengthen and refresh thy faith in Christ's second coming, and thy interest in him; by faith we stand, as in 2 Cor. 1.24. By faith we live; as in the 10 Chap. and 38 ver.

Thirdly, Labour to get loose from present things, without which we cannot stand ready; this is the girding up of our minds, as Luk. 12.35.

Fourthly, To effect this, be much in secret pray∣er and supplication, which of all means is the most effectual in order to the fitting us for Christ's second coming, Luk. 21.36. Watch, and pray alwaies; that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things, and to stand before the Son of Man: thus I have done with the seventh Verse.

We come now to the eighth Verse.

And the foolish said unto the wise, give us of your Oyl, for our Lamps are gone out:

Before I come to speak to this Verse, which is a Diologue between the wise and foolish Virgins; I shall by the way take notice of the appellation upon these Virgins, (foolish) which word hath an affinity with the Hebrew Na∣bal, signifying sapless or unsavory, (as the Rabbies tell us,) we have this word emphatically used in

the Old Testament, once relating to the Husband of Abigail, the second concerning Jobs Wife. First of Nabal, as in 1 Sam. 25.25. Nabal is his name and folly was with him: he answered to his name in these four Circumstances.

First, As he was a prophane, wicked, covetous drunken, sottish man.

Secondly, As he was a morose, railing, abusive man, he railed on Davids Servants, as you may see in that Chapter.

Thirdly, He was an ungrateful Person, he ren∣dred evil for good to David, as you may see is 21 Verse.

Fourthly and Chiefly was he Nabal or foolish, from that he wanted a foresight, he could not see forward, and herein according to Solomons words, A wise Mans eyes are in his head: a fool can see but what is present, Nabal could neither see Davids present power to hurt him, or his future Kingly glo∣ry as David should injoy, which his Wife wise Abigail could see; she is said to be of a good under∣standing; and indeed this is wisdom, to see for∣ward and provide for time to come; see what Solomon saith, Prov. 30.24. there are four things that are little, but exceeding wise; and wherein did their wisdom consist, but in forecasting for time to come; the Ant, the Cony, the Locusts, the Spider, all these are exceeding wise, Solomon tell∣eth us.

Our second instance, is of Jobs Wife, who is called a Nabalish Woman, as in Job 2.10. Thou speakest like one of the foolish women, and wherein did this appear?

First, In one thing it appeared, in her dulness in I arning the Doctrine of godliness in Job's family.

Secondly, Her profaneness and ignorance in her speech to her Husband, Curse God, and die; not fearing or reverencing God, which is true wisdom.

But thirdly, Her want of foresight to see to the end of Gods dispensations, she looked only at pre∣sent things, and things seen, which David himself calleth foolishness in himself, as in Psal. 73.22. So foolish was I, even as a Beast before him: so that it appeareth, that the principal evil in these two, which rendred them by name (foolish,) was want of foresight, (having eyes in their heads,) and this is by our Lord Christ given out as the distin∣guishing Character between the wise and the foolish Builders, as in Math. 7.24. The wise built on a Rock; looking forward to duration, the foolish on the sand; and wherein do the Virgins in our Text come short, was not this that wherein their folly did appear, they did not lay in a stock for duration.

Now we return to the words again, Verse the eighth, And the foolish said; these unstockt Per∣sons upon a spiritual account are the foolish in our Text; from whence I note this Doctrine, That it is a Doctrine of the highest folly in Christs account to be without a stock and provision by us, in order for time to come, for eternity; a wise fore∣sighted Professor, is a stockt Professor for time to come; upon an earthly account, a poor man may be a wise man, although he hath not a Penny nor a bit of bread before hand; but it cannot be so in spirituals, poor and foolish go together, as Solomon saith, Prov. 2.20. there is Oyl in the dwelling of the wise, and treasure desireable; but a fool in Christs sense is a poor soul, or that hath no stock,

or that is not rich towards God, as Luk. 12.19. is a very clear place to this purpose, so is every one, that is he is a fool, the wise woman Prov. 31. it one that is richly furnished with a stock, but how doth it further appear that such a person is a fool or foolish?

First, He is a fool as he is ignorant of the nature of God, Psal. 94.8, 9. understand ye foolish, these unstockt persons would suppose God to be like man, who cannot see the Heart what is within.

Secondly, He is foolish as he hath slipt his opor∣tunity to get a stock, this is a peice of folly indeed; so Solomon renders them Prov. 17.16. Wherefore is there a price in the hand of a fool to get wisdom, seeing he hath no heart? or rather it is to be under∣stood, by way of discovery that he is a fool, who hath a price in his hand to get wisdom, and does not improve it.

Thirdly, He is a fool as he is a hypocrite, who is outwardly something, but nothing within; the whole course of a hypocrite, is nothing but a course of folly; of all fools the hypocrite is the greatest fool, and the reason is because he taketh a great deal of pains, and reaps no profit by it, he doth in all his profession but play the fool; like Children that make shows, he ventures himself many times, his credit estate and life to no profit; there are none sin at so dear a rate as the hypocrite doth, nor any sinner so distastful to God as he, nor none so high∣ly wicked as he. Now of hypocrites there are two sorts.

First a gross sort, who uphold a form of Godli∣ness on purpose to deceive, as those we read of in Mat. 23.14. who make long prayers to devour Widows Houses.

But there is a Second sort, who in comparison of those are simple and sincere, but yet such as are de∣ceived themselves, and desire to deceive others, such are these in our Text; but let us know that all de∣grees of hypocrites is bad and punishable. Now we come to the words themselves, which contains a dialogue between the wise and foolish Virgins.

First, we have the petitionary request of the foolish to the wise.

Secondly, This request is backed with a reason of the petition, give us of your Oyl, their best shift is now begging; for they neither ask to buy nor borrow, but to give, but Solomon foreseeing their disappointment, saith Prov. 20.4. The Sluggard will not Plow by reason of the cold, therefore shall he beg in Harvest and have nothing: this is the case of the foolish Virgins in our Text; they gat nothing (give us of your Oyl,) they knew the wise had Oyl; formal outside professors can Judge of sincerity in others, though they themselves have none; (give us of your Oyl.) Oh! the great ne∣cessity that sluggish lazie professors brings upon themselves for want of improving time and means.

Secondly, We have the asserted reason rendred by the foolish to the wise, for our Lamps are gone out, and that in a time of most need; their light in∣tended here by the Lamps is gone out, extinguished; the light of profession not fed goeth out, an hypo∣crites Lamp or light is not lasting, it fails him when he hath most need, at death, or at Christs coming to Judgment, nay in time of Trial and temptation, such was the stony ground, Mat. 13.5. Job 27.8. that the hope of the hypocrite fails him at the giving up of the Ghost; or when God taketh away his Soul, an hypocrite at last is not only discovered to

others but to himself, he seeth and saith now th•••• his light is gone out, though it is possible some may die with hope, and rise with hope as these seem to do; yet now in this time of need their hopes fail them. Job speaketh of the nature of this hope of the hypocrite, as in Job 8.13, 14, 15. So are the paths of all them that forget God, and the hypocrites hope shall perish, whose hope shall be cut off, and whose trust shall be a Spiders Web or house, in five Circum∣stances.

First, It is a compact of curiosity; but no strength.

Secondly, Her house is formed out of her own Bowels, not fetcht out of the Forrest or stone quer∣ry, not like the Bee that fetches it abroad; but his hope is grounded upon his own righteousness; see the Pharisee, Luk. 18.11. and the duties he per∣formes.

Thirdly, She useth her house for a double use, to dwell in her self, and to insnare others, so doth the hypocrite.

Fourthly, She dwelleth in it with Confidence, so doth the hypocrite.

Fifthly, A Spiders house is down with little adoe, the whisk or broom layeth it flat at once, as in Isaiah 33.14, 15. an hypocrite shall lean upon his house, but it shall not stand, Job. 8.15. We now proceed to the application of this Doctrine.

First, By way of Information, it doth inform us that the eternal perdition and exclusion from glory is the fruit of their folly: these were foolish Virgins, it seemeth to be Emphatically urged, in this Context, they were not wise, so Solomon speaks in ch. 3. ver. last. The wise shall inherit glory, but shame shall be the promotion of fools, so Psal. 107.17. fools be∣cause

of their transgressions are afflicted: this will greatly aggravate the condemnation of sinners. But the question will be, is this folly necessitated? An∣swer. No it appears to the contrary in Scripture; because that God both immediately from himself, and mediately by his Servants desireth the contrary, see the Lords ardent and passionate desire, as in Deut. 32.29. Oh, that my people were wise, so also in Psal. 9.8. Ʋnderstand, O ye brutish among the people, and ye fools when will ye be wise? and this is Solomons wishes throughout the whole book of Proverbs, all along.

The Second Ʋs••. From hence we may learn that the Wisdom, Faith, Love, Sincerity, and Holi∣ness of one will not serve another, or do good to another though of the same Society: these were of one Company; yet the Oyl of the wise must not be imparted to the foolish. Although as to outward de∣liverance as from outward Judgments, those relat∣ed (as the family) have received mercy upon their account, (as Noahs Family did) yet not eternal good things received upon their account.

The Third Use. Have a special care of hypocrisie, it is a very dangerous evil, it is a sin of the highest magnitude, it is a sin that is very distasteful to God, a sin that Christ pronounceth more woes against than against any sin, see Mat. 23. (as one calleth them) they are the first born of the Devil, and there is cause for it; for an hypocrite is most dis∣honourable to God of all, for he renders God as the Idol Gods, that have eyes and see not, ears and hear not, they think he seeth not their hearts. Christ seemeth to intimate that hypocrites are the first in Hell, as in Mat. 24. last. They shall have their portion with hypocrites.

The Fourth Use. To the end thou maist be sup∣plied with Oyl as the wise, then make Christ thy store-house, that is the way to have life and all spi∣ritual supplies, as in Gal. 2.20. The life that I live is by Faith in the Son of God; without me (saith Christ) ye can do nothing, as in John 15.4. that Soul whose life is hid with Christ in God shall have supplies; when those that lay it up in themselves may be drawn away to go to the Creature for Oyl.

We see this Parable, this invites such an ans∣wer as have (Ne forte,) not so, or not able.

We now proceed to the ninth Verse.

But the wise answered, saying, not so, lest there be not enough for us and you: But go ye rather to them that sell and buy for your selves.

We now come to the reply of the wise Vir∣gins to the foolish Virgins request, which reply of theirs seems to savour of harshness and uncharita∣bleness in these three circumstances.

First, Their positive denial of their request, in this time of their need; (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉,) not so, which word must be understood to arise from an impossi∣bility, or else from a negative resolution it cannot, or we have no power, or it shall not be, or we have no will.

Secondly, The reasons given seem to savour of the same Spirit in effect, we must see our selves served first, and we fear it will not serve to supply our selves and you too.

Thirdly, Their uncharitableness seems to ap∣pear, in their ironical sending them to buy at such a juncture of time, when the Bridegroom was so near his approach; it is the judgment of the Assem∣bly, that this is but an ironical or mocking di∣rection, like to Elijah's bidding Baal's Prophets cry

aloud, for their God was in a journey; there are some that are of opinion, that this was simple ho∣nest counsel, but such an understanding cannot suit with the scope and season it was spoken in; but I would not stand too exactly upon every word in a Parable, but mind the scope: I now proceed to the observations from this Verse.

First, That frugality and seeming covetousness in spiritual things, is a demonstration of true wis∣dom, the wise answered not so, not a drachm.

Second Doctrine. The best, wisest, holiest of Saints, have none of their stock of sincerity to spare, they may well question whether there be enough for both.

Third Doctrine. From the manner of their speaking by way of Irony and mocking, from whence this Doctrine ariseth, That one part of the punishm••nt of negligent and foolish Persons in spiritual things, they shall be the Subjects of di••ision another day; and as some would have it simple Counsel: I note that true spiritual grace and wisdom is then rightly come at, when it is bought, not borrowed or begged, go and buy for your selves; as if they should say ours cost us dear, it is not to be given away, buy as we did.

A few words to each of these, and so I pro∣ceed.

First, That frugality and covetousness in spi∣rituals is not only consistent with, but a demon∣stration of true wisdom; these are the words of the wise, not so, covetousness which is such a sin that God abhors that Person in whom it is, as in Psal. 10.3. yet in this case it is allowable. 1 Cor. 12.31. Covet earnestly the best gifts: though

Jacob's dealing with his Brother Esau in an ordi∣nary case would have been condemned as a piece of uncharitableness, yet it is not blamed in that case, as the blessing and birthright pointed at spi∣rituals; therein Esau only is blamed as a fornica∣tour and profane Person, in Hebrews 1.2.16. We have liberty to buy the truth whatever it cost us, but not to sell it whatever we may have for it, Prov. 23.23. Though usury and taking increase in Scripture is greatly forbid, yet usury upon a spiri∣tual account is lawful and allowed, as Math. 25.27 Thou ought to have put it out to the bank, that I might have received mine own with usury: the Church is exhorted Revel. 3.11. To hold fast what she had, that no man take her Crown: the wise have held fast what they had, they would not part with a drop, Christ loves such covetous closefist∣edness, such Usurers as will hold fast their in∣tegrity; Job was of this sort, I will not let it go, as Job 13.13. and this must needs be a demon∣stration of true wisdom, for it doth arise from a right understanding the worth of grace and sin∣cerity; Jacob understood the worth of a blessing and birthright, but of Esau it is said, he in part∣ing with his birthright despised and slighted it, see Gen. 25.34. he is counted a wise man in earthly things, that holds fast his own. But some may ob∣ject.

Object. But is it not said by David, Psal. 40.10. I have not had or concealed my righteousness in my heart, I have declared and spread it abroad?

I answ. This is to be understood as to the exer∣cise of grace, this is a duty which may be term∣ed a trading with, not a parting with the stock; a well stockt Person is the only Person to do good

to others, he is the man that teacheth by experience. I can tell you by experience how I came by what I have, saith David, I will tell you what God hath done for my Soul. The declarations of experience of grace and sincerity is common to all, it is communicable as light, you cannot use it your selves, but others must have a benefit, and David meaneth no more than this, not to part with the principal.

The First Ʋse. My counsel from this Doctrine is in two branches.

First, The same that St. Paul gives, 1 Cor. 12.31. Covet earnestly spiritual indowments.

The Second use. When you have it, hold it fast, let none go to friend none, for take the counsel to Philadelphia (Rev. 3.11.) Hold fast that thou hast, let no man take thy Crown.

We now come to the Second Doctrine, which was this, that the best, and wisest, and Holiest of Saints have none of their stock to spare, they have ground to question whether they themselves have enough, if they should part with any.

We have in this Doctrine contained the reason of the former denial, we will give you none, because we have none to spare, lest we expose our selves to want, we have little enough for our selves, and Cha∣rity begins at home, we must see our selves served first, that which Ezek. speaketh upon another ac∣count is certainly true here, Ezek. 14.24. He shall only deliver himself by his own Righteousness, though it were Noah, Daniel, and Job, Ezek. 18.20. the Righteousness of the righteous shall be upon him, and it is plain that when Christ comes, the nearest acquaintance and relations can afford no relief, there∣fore it is said Luk. 17.34. In that night there shall be two in one Bed, one taken, the other left. Con∣sider

this you that think you can speed the better for your wife or Husbands sake, because they are righteous; the wife of the righteous Lot, is not sav∣ed for Lots sake, she is made an example, she is turned into a pillar of Salt, and if nearest acquain∣tance and relations would have done any good, these might, these were of one Society, went out toge∣ther to meet our Lord upon the most worthy design, yet such of the company are received, the other re∣j••cted b•• Christ.

The First use from hence. Oh then get Oyl of your own, take the Counsel of the wise Virgins, now buy for your selves whilst it is to be had, take the Counsel of the Prophet, Esa. 55. from verse the I to the 7. See•• the Lord while he may be found, cal•• upon him while he is near, in that proper season, Buy Wine and Milk without money and without price.

The Second use of Ex••ortation, make what use you can of the wise and truly righteous at present: for when Christ comes, then they even the wisest of them can do you no good, their righteousness now may be beneficial to you, the lips of the righteous now feeds many, but not ••hen.

I now come to the Third Circumstance in this Text, the reply, which I told you before is taken two ways.

First, Ironically, as most understand: and the assembly of Divines (so called) so understand it, some understand it is a simple proper Counsel, but I shall speak unto it as it is ironically taken, and from thence I laid down this proposition or Do∣ctrine, That one part of the punishment of negligent and foolish persons in spirituals is this, They shall be the Subjects of derision, as well as rejection: God

himself is said to mock when their fear cometh upon them; Proverbs 1.25. which must refer to this day,

Object. But some may say, it seems not to be ironical, because they took the counsel and went.

To which I answer, So did Baal's Prophets take Elijah's Counsel when he mocked them and said, Cry aloud, your God is in a journey, or talking: they did as he bid them, 2 King. 18.28. This man∣ner of speaking is usual in Scripture, so Solomon speaks to the young man, Eccl. 11.9. walk after the sight of thine eyes and desire of thine heart; which cannot be taken for proper and simple Councel, after this manner St. Paul speaks to the Corinthians, 1 Cor. 4.11. Now ye are full, now ye are rich, ye reign as Kings without us: when in good earnest it was nothing less: from hence may arise a case of conscience, whether ironical speeches may be used among Saints.

Answ. First, They may not be used meerly to please the flesh.

Secondly, Such speaking must not be the fruit of hatred, but pitty.

Thirdly, The design must be to reduce foolish Persons out of their folly, this kind of speaking the Lord himself seems to use to Adam. Gen. 3.22. The Man is become as one of us: it could not pro∣perly be understood: But far be it from us to al∣low of a vain kind of mocking and scoffing to please the flesh as many use; the wise here seems to upbraid the folly and negligence of the foolish; you would not buy when you might have had it, go now and see if you can get it, the wise answer them according to their

folly, as Micaiah did Ahab, Go up to Ramoth Gi••∣lead and prosper, when nothing less is meant to him than that. Now we proceed to the use of this Do∣ctrine.

First Ʋse. Study the sadness of this punishment▪ Can there be a greater aggravation to a poor afflict∣ed disappointed Person, than to be an object o•• mocking and derision? This is the state of the foolish Virgins in the last day, this is prophesied o•• in Psal. 2.4. He that sitteth in heaven will laugh the Lord will have them in derision: the same is threatned Prov. 1.26.

But suppose we should take this for simple ho∣nest counsel, Go and buy for your selves: Then it affords us this observation; That true saving grace and wisdom is then rightly come at, when it is bought and purchased, not begged or borrowed: therefore Christ counsels the Church of Laodicea, Rev. 3.18. I counsel thee to buy of me gold, rai∣ment and Eye-salve: this is Solomons manner of speaking, Prov. 23.23. Buy the the truth, and wis∣dom, and understanding: and this is the Language of the Evangelical Prophet Esa. 55.1. Come buy wine and milk: we have this language twice used in that Parable, Math. 13. the treasure and the pearl must be bought.

Reason. But why is this language of Scripture so frequent?

First, To set forth that sensible need that a soul rightly receiving Christ hath upon him. Persons buy when they are sensible of their needs, Per∣sons will not usually purchase that which they see no need of: if Laodicea in the forecited place, could be brought off from her self conceitedness of being rich, and could see her self poor, blind

and naked, she might readily be brought to take Christ's counsel, now this language of buying is made use of ••o accomodate that state.

Second Reason. Because that such a Person that is a buyer, is one that knows the worth of that which he goeth to buy: so did the Merchant in the Parable that sold all to buy the Pearl, he saw the ex∣cellency makes him buy.

Third Reason. He is at a very great price for it, it is said he sold all to buy the Pearl, see Math. 13.44, 46. Luk. 14.33. He that forsaketh not all that he hath, cannot be my Disciple: Paul judg∣ed all dung, Phil. 3.9. in comparison of Christ. These things considered it is not strange that the Scripture speaks of buying.

Second Ʋse. Hast thou gotten Oyl in thy Vessel, grace in thy heart? hast thou found and dost thou en∣joy Jesus Christ, pardon of sin, assurance of glory to come? then let me ask this Question of thee, what did it cost thee? didst thou give a Market price, (as we use to say?) where things are not bought at a Market price, it renders the matter doubtful whether they be rightly come by: hast thou forsaken thine own way, thy unrighteousness, and thine own righteousness? hath it cost thee pains, violence? art thou a new creature? I am afraid it may be said of many that pretend they have found Christ and assurance of Glory, as it was said to Jacob, Gen. 27.20. how camest thou by it so soon or so hastily?

Third Ʋse. To those that have not yet bought, be perswaded to go thorow for Jesus Christ, it is an excellent bargain whatever it cost thee; the wise Merchant man that knows the worth of it, will have it what ever it cost him, though he sell all

for it; do not be like a Swine that tramples upo•• Pearls, that chooseth a handful of Oats before 〈◊〉〈◊〉 handful of Pearls; strike a bargain before it be to•• late, do not only bid but buy whatever it cost; So∣lomon doth not pitch a price, what we must give for the truth.

Fourth Ʋse. This may serve to reprove those who tread backward, who instead of buying Christ•• truth and sincerity will sell them, rather choosing present injoyments than future glory: consider the unexpressible disadvantage and loss, if you should gain the whole world and lose your own soul, Math. 16.26. Thus I have done with the ninth Verse.

We now proceed to the tenth Verse.

And while they went to buy, the Bridegroom came; then they that were ready went in with him to the mar∣riage.

We have contained in this Verse two remarka∣ble circumstances.

First, The beginning of the disappointment of the foolish Virgins, in which we have two parts.

First, They are out of the way when Christ came.

Secondly, The door was shut against them, which is a dreadful aggravation, for though they had been out of the way when Christ came, yet if the door had been left open for them, there had been some hope, but the door is shut, which bespeaks their state to be very bad.

Second Circumstance in the Text and that re∣spects the wise, setting forth the great advantage of the wise above the foolish, and that is exprest in two Circumstances.

First it is here said, they were ready.

Secondly, It is said they went in with Christ to the marriage, a singular and unspeakable priviledge.

The words are plain and want but little explica∣tion, only the word Ready: by which we must understand two things.

First, To be ready is understood sometimes to be accoutred, cloathed, and apparelled; thus it is used, Rev. 19.7. The Bride, the Lambs wife hath made her self ready: and this readiness is in her being array∣ed in that fine linnen spoken of v. 8.

Secondly, Sometimes readiness in Scripture, doth import a waiting posture: thus it must be under∣stood, Luk. 12.37. that word watch is termed by the word ready, v. the 40. Be ye therefore ready, is the same with, watch, in the former verse.

I shall now lay down two Doctrines, as the pro∣duct of this verse, consider'd as in conjunction with the former verse.

The First Doctrine, That there is a day and time when all endeavours of obtaining grace and wisdom will be in vain, and altogether succesless; these beg of their fellows, they go to buy, and all in vain, yet they are shut out.

T••e Second Doctrine, That Jesus Christ doth expect and require that all those who look for glory from him should be ready for him at his coming.

I shall begin with the first of these. We see here persons punished, whilst in the use of means, whilst buying in order to readiness. And if the reason should be asked how this comes to pass, the answer must be here, they seek when it is too late, there is a time when grace cannot be had by all means that can then be used, this is Prophesied, Psal. 32.6. For this shall all that are Godly call upon him in a day

of hearing: it supposeth a proper se••son of finding The t••tuh of this Doctrine is emphaticall ass••••te Prov. 1.28. Then shall they call and I will not he•• them, they shall seek me early and shall not find m•• Therefore the Prophet Isa. 55.6. invites to see the Lord while he may be found, and to call upon 〈◊〉〈◊〉 while he is near: and to this our Lord speaks fully Luk. 13.24. For I s••y unto you, many shall see to enter and strive, and not be able. It is a sad instan•• which the Apostle, Heb. 12.15, 16. layeth befo•••• them of Esau, who could not obtain the Blessing though he sought it car••fully with tears. But some m•••• say, when is this day proper for seeking? I answer in our life whilst it is called to day, and whil•• means last; therefore the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 6. •• Now is the accepted time, now is the day of Salva∣tion.

Secondly, On the negative, this time when the use of all means will be ineffectual, is at Christs ap∣pearance, according to the forenamed place, Luk. 13.25. When once the Master of the house is ris•• up, and hath shut to the door, according to our Text.

Ʋse. Be exhorted to lay hold upon the present time, fall in with the motions of the Spirit, be not like the Sluggard, Prov. 20.4. Who will not plo•• because of the Cold, his complaint will be yours when it is too late, ••rov. 5.11, 12, 13.

Secondly, Content not your selves with Lamps only, these had Lamps, they did not go to buy Lamps but Oyl.

Thus much for the First Doctrine, Concerning the foolish Vi••gins, the beginning of their disap∣pointment.

We now preceed to the Second Doctrine, which

was this▪ Jesus Christ expects and requires that all those who are looking for glory and happiness from him should be making ready for him: no unready persons shall enter in with him.

Now in the ha••oling of this Doctrine, I shall first more particularly explain this word Ready, or shew you what it is to be ready.

Secondly, Prove the Doctrine, that this God and Christ do indispensably call for.

Thirdly, Lay down some reason why this is re∣quired.

Fourthly, Make use of the whole.

First, What is it to be ready in Christs fence?

I answer, it is made up of these two ingredients comprehensive, both which we have laid down, Luk. 12.35. To have the loins girt about, to have the lig is burning, which allusion of Christs doth ele∣gan••ly answer to our Parable of the Virgins; had the foolish Virgins been accompli••••••ed with these two, we may be assured they had gone in as well as the w••se.

Now the opening of these two terms will in∣struct us, wh•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 is to be ready.

First, For girding up the loins is expounded by the Apostle St. Peter, 1 Pet. 1.13. where he inter∣prets the loins to be the mind, the thoughts, gird up the otns of ••our mind, and that it is with design of readiness, as here is plain by the Contexe, that to have the mind, the thoughts well fixed is intended here.

And the Apostle in this kind of speaking, doth allude to those loose Garments, used in those times and places, which garments when they were to tra∣vel they girded up close to them, ot••erwise they would have much ••indered them in their march.

The Second Circumstance in order to readine•• is their lights burning, alluding still to travellers it the night, who when they were reckoned to be rea∣dy, had not only the loins girt, but stood with •• light burning in their hand, which the foolish Vir∣gins were short in.

Now these two Circumstances of loins girt, and lights burning, take in the whole of the readiness for Christ. The loins girt take in the whole of the inward man, the mind and heart answering to the vessel in our Context.

The Second, relating to the whole of conversati∣on outward, and this latter answers to the Lamp it our Context.

Of each of these a few words.

First, Of our thoughts, what is it to have ou•• thoughts chus girded up?

First, When our thoughts are fixed upon Christ for acceptance, in that day of his appearance, that though Christ came as a Bridegroom yet it is of his admirable grace that he accepts of us to be his spouse. This was the Faith of holy St. Paul, Phil. 3.20. Though his conversation was in Heaven, yet he looks for Christ his Saviour, not his own righteousness which he undervalueth in that Chapter greatly. Thus he exhorts Saints to be looking for Christ, Titus 2.13. our Saviour Jesus Christ.

Secondly, A mind girded up is sixed in contem∣plation of that glory that shall be brought to them at this day of Christs appearing: see 1 Pet. 1.13.

Thirdly, if thy m••nd be girt up, it is drawn forth in praising God, and rejoycing in the hope of this day of Christs appearing, 2 Pet. 3.14.

Fourthly, Thoughts girded up, are humble low thoughts, not high or listed up thoughts, of our

own selves, Rom. 12.16. Not thinking high

The Second Part of Christs directions relates to the conversation to manwards, to hold forth light in our places.

There are five or six Circumstances in a Christi∣ans conversation that give light.

First, In good works, Charity and alms, liberality to the poor, which the Church of Rome takes to be the Oyl in our Text, and which the wise Virgins had, and the foolish wanted. I must acknowledge according to the sequel of this Chapter, in the third parable there seems to be some ground for them so to judge; see ver. 35, 36. for I was an hungry and ye gave me meat, gives them admission to this glory. But I shall not insist upon these Scriptures that seem to favour that opinion, I shall only desire you to read three or four Scriptures to the purpose, see Luk. 16.9. And I sa•• unto you, make you friends of the mammon of unrighteousness, that when you fail they may receive you into everlasting habitations, Luk. 12.33 Sell that you have, give alms, provide your selves bags that wax not old, a treasure in heaven, that fails not, read Tim. 6.17, 18. read the words and counsel of Christ, Mat. 5.16. Let your light so shine before men, that they seeing your good works may glorifie your Father which is in Heaven From all which places we may gather that Charity and good works is a way wherein Christians have their lights burning.

Secondly, Our lights burn or shine, in hold∣ing forth the truths of Jesus Christ and the Gospel as opportunity affords it self to us. This is that the Apostle calls for from the Philippians, Phil. 2.15, 16. this is called for to this ••nd, that they might shine as lights in the world.

Thirdly, That wherein our lights shine is in a

circumspect observation of our duties in our par∣ticular relations; every one hath his particular work, Husbands, Wives, Masters, Servants, Parents, Children, and each in their places do either guid•• or stumble others by their walking: this carefu•• walking herein will not only keep the name of God from being dishonoured and blasphemed, 1 ••im. 6.1. but will be a great means to adorn and beau∣tify the Profession, 2 Tit. 10.

Fourthly, Our lights do shine fourth in ou•• just, righteous and faithful dealings with men, to be blameless, harmless, to keep promises, and do to others as we would have them do to us, the wan•• hereof hath in all ages rendred Christians dark no•• light.

Fifthly, Our lights should shine forth in out words, there is much light held forth this way as we may gather from Eph. 4.5.

Sixthly, Moderation in all our injoyments, eat∣ing, drinking, cloathing, as to joy and sorrow to∣wards Relations, this doth demonstrate a Person rightly waiting for Christ; those who are waiting for Christ, must not ex••••ed in these things as the old World and Sodom ••id, spoken of Math. 24 Luk. 14. see also 1 Cor. 7.29 this is required as the time is short, and they wairing for Christ. As to the proof of this Doctrine I shall name but two Scriptures, Math. 24.44. Be ye therefore ready: so Luk. 12.40. Be ye also ready, for the Son of Man cometh in a day when ye loo•• not for him.

But why doth our Lord require this readiness? I answer in general for our good, and the equity of it.

First, We must be ready from consideration of the suddain and swift coming of our Lord, Mala. 3.2.

The Lord shall suddenly come to his Temple: Mark 13.36. ••est coming suddenly he find you sleeping: 1 Cor. 15.46. He comes in the twinkling of an eye.

Second Reason. Because none but those ready can stand before him in that day, see Mala. 3.2. Esa. 33.15. We read of a certain Creature who if he seeth a man, before the man seeth him, it is deadly; it is true in this case, for if we are not waiting for Christ and ready for him at his coming, it is dead∣ly; for Christ to come at unawares, or when you look not for him, is very dangerous.

Third Reason. Christ may well expect from the time he gives to make ready, and he expects an improvement of time, according to time given, as he did of ••ezebel, Rev. 2.21.

Fourth Reason. Jesus Christ may rationally ex∣pect his should be ready, because he hath at his own charge allowed her where with to be ready, as Rev. 19.8. To her was granted (or given) that she should be arrayed.

Fifth Reason. Jesus Christ himself is ready with all his provision, as appears from his declaration, Math. 22.17. All things are ready.

Sixth Reason. There is no one thing, wherein we shew our love to Christ more than in being ready; and rather waiting for him than Christ for thee. I shall close this with a word of Use.

First Ʋse. Be exhorted to make ready for him, have nothing to do when Christ comes, whether by death to thee, or in Person. Consider it is not enough that there is a match agreed on between Jesus Christ and thee, that thou art sure, but pre∣pare for the Marriage. A few motives to set home this Use.

First, Consider the dreadful state of those Per∣sons

not ready, not only in our Text, but in Math. 22.23. Bind him hand and foot, and cast him into utter darkness, for want of having the Wedding Garment on.

Secondly, Consider that though many are called, yet but few are chosen, Math. 22.14. None chosen but such as are ready.

Thirdly, Consider how well our Lord taketh it to be ready, as appears by his Carriage to such, Luk. 12.17.

Fourthly, Consider how reasonable a request it is to be ready, when he is at all the cost, Eph. 5.25. Rev. 19.7. Thus I have done with the tenth Verse.

The eleventh and twelfth Verses.

Afterwards came also the other Virgins, saying, Lord, Lord, open to us:

12. ver.

But he answered and said, Verily I say unto you I know you not.

In these two Verses we have wrapt up the perfect and total disappointment of the foolish Virgins. We had the beginning of their misery in the former Verse, which lay in this that the door was shut upon them, that was a tacite or implicite rejection; but here we have their positive and declared rejection, and there∣in their irrecoverable disappointment, they are wholly denied and rejected in their vehement soli∣citations for entrance.

In these two Verses we have contained two ge∣neral parts.

First, The foolish Virgins earnest petition and desire.

Secondly, The Lords reply unto them.

But in our handling these two Verses, I shall glance at these two parallel places, Mat. 7. Luk. 13. because they seem to relate to the same time,

and are spoken to the same Persons, or such like, see Math. 7.22. They will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have not we prophesied in thy name, cast out Devils, and done many wonderful works? we have Christ's reply, ver. 23. And then will I profess I never knew them, depart from me ye that work ini∣iniquity: so Luk. 13.25, 26, 27. I tell you I know you not, depart from me ye workers of iniquity: so in our Text, Verily or Amen, I know you not: so that in taking in those Scriptures, we have not only a petition to the Lord to open, but many ar∣guments urged to move the Lord for entrance, but all in vain. In the petition we have considerable,

First, The matter of the request.

Secondly, We have in this petition the manner of it considerable, we have the ingemination or doubling of the word, Lord, Lord, which ingemi∣nation hath these four Circumstances in it.

First, Confidence.

Secondly, Earnestness.

Thirdly, Intimacy.

Fourthly, Acknowledgment.

First, Considence in opposition to bashfulness, shame, or silence, it is a commanding authoritative speech.

Secondly, It savours of earnestness and vehe∣mency of speaking, quickness of spirit in speaking, willing to be quickly heard and taken notice of; as when Christ so speaks to Martha, Luk. 10.41. Martha, Martha: and so it is to be under∣stood in that voice from heaven to Saul, Act. 9. Saul, Saul: the Lord is earnest and would be heard.

Thirdly, This kind of speaking implieth intima∣cy and acquaintance, it is that kind of speaking

which intimate friends use to each other, Christ and Martha was familiar, and to this purpose the re∣buke given by Christ, ••uk. 6.46. And why call ye me Lord, Lord, and do not the things I speak? as if he should say, you express intimacy and ac∣quaintance, but do not express obedience.

Fouthly, It implies acknowledgment, as if he should say, thou art my Lord, Math. 7. so under∣stood, shall say Lord, Lord, we own thee as our Lord; thus it must be understood Rom. 8.16. we say Abba or Father by way of acknowledgment, see John 20. My Lord, my God: so that we see the pe∣tition hath much in it.

Secondly, if we take in the forenamed two Scri∣ptures, we find a material Plea with strong argu∣ments. We have five arguments used here with de∣sire of opening and entrance.

First (say they) we have eaten and drunk in thy presence: this eating and drinking in Christs pre∣sence is taken two ways.

First, For eating personally with Christ, when he was on earth, as Judas and many more bad per∣sons did.

Secondly, By some it is taken for eating and drinking at his Table in the Church, and this latter is most likely, because Christ was ascended before this flocking in of the Virgins; besides there are but few can plead the first.

Secondly, Thou hast taught in our Streets, that is, we have been Sermon-hearers; by hearing Christ may be, under stood hearing his Ministers, so St. Paul speass, Eph. 4.20. If you have heard Christ, and have been taught b•• him: which there can not be understood Christ in Person, but his Ministers.

Thirdly, They had not only heard but taught

themselves, if prophesying be preaching as many understand it to be, from 1 Cor. 14.

Fourthly, They had cast out Devils possibly by fasting and prayer: casting out Devils is not enough; therefore Christ caurions his Disciples not to rejoyce in that, Luk. 10.20. Nevertheless rejoyce not in this that the Devils are subject to you, but rejoyce your names are written in heaven.

The Fifth argument these Virgins urge is, that they had done many other mighty works. Now all these allegations and Pleas we may suppose are true, for our Lord never contradicts them as not being true, and these are considerable arguments, what not let in such, so qualified, and so related to Jesus Christ? this seems strange to them, they made no question but these arguments would have opened the door; but instead thereof, see our Lords sharp angry reply in two circumstances.

First, His absolute positive rejection of them, depart, depart, no admission, notwithstanding all this. And this rejection is built upon a double founda∣tion.

First, He knoweth them not, which seems strange.

Secondly, They were workers of iniquity, and that is strange also considering what they pleaded here.

Now those Doctrines that I shall observe from the words thus explained, shall respect not only this Text, but those parallel places forenamed.

First Doctrine, That Persons are naturally and strongly apt to lean, bear, and lay weight upon the external duties of obedience. These several pleas are all outward, not a word of any thing inward, all ou••ward; this was the Plea of the Jewish Church

with God all along, they leaned upon the Lord from that ground, this was natural with the Pharisee, Luk. 18. I fast twice a week.

The Second Doctrine. The best of duties rested in are nauseous and abominable to God, ye are work∣ers of iniquity, yet we read of no gross evils recor∣ded of them. This truth is very much confirmed in Scripture, see Esa. 1.13, 14. My soul hateth your solemn meetings, incense is abominable to me, Esa. 66.3. Their Sacrifices are like offering Swines blood, cutting off a Dogs neck, and such kind of Language.

The Third Doctrine, That persons may be in the highest duties of obedience and yet workers of iniquity.

The Fourth Doctrine, That workers of iniquity may have a strong confidence, Faith and knowledg in Christ.

The Fifth Doctrine, Boldness and confidence is not alwayes a sign of a good estate.

The Sixth Doctrine, A wicked or a reprobate person may be inabled by the Spirit of God, to do great things in his name.

The Seventh Doctrine, It is a very hard matter to perswade persons that Christ does not know them. See what pains Christ takes to beat them off, I tell you, I profess, I know you not.

Now all these observations are worth our consi∣deration and improvement as they are drawn from these Scriptures joyntly considered: but those which I purpose to insist upon are such as do naturally arise from these verses alone, which are as follow∣eth.

The First Doctrine from the words, That some unprepared and unwise persons, shall be vehement∣ly desirous and passionately solicitous for life and

Salvation, when too late. See the pains these persons take after their awakening.

First, They apply themselves to the wise for Oyl.

Secondly, They go to buy Oyl.

Thirdly, They come to Christ though the door is shut, yet this doth not discourage them, they come with confidence as if they could command en∣trance, need makes them to seek with pains, like some condemned person, begging Cordially for a pardon.

The Use of the Doctrine, May not this serve for a Land-mark for us to warn us to seek in earnest, and make sure in a proper time and season? Oh! come improve your little time and season, consider how sad it will be to fall into this state, as these in our Text, seek early and earnestly in time before it be too late, take Solomons counsel, Eccl. 9.10. What thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might, for the same reason he gives there, thou canst not do it in the grave nor after the grave.

The Second Doctrine, That many high profes∣sors shall suffer a great and total irrevocable disap∣pointment, contrary to strong expectation, at Christs appearance; persons may live, die, rise in strong hope, and yet their hope deceive them. But what may be the ground and reason of this disappoint∣ment?

First, Mistaking those Scriptures that speak of the qualifications upon which Salvation is built, take∣ing those Scriptures too narrow that speak of Faith, as if bare believing were enough without the pow∣erful effects of Faith in purifying the heart and life, not taking in such Scriptures, as Acts 15.9. Pu∣rifying of the heart by Faith, 1 John 3.3. Every

man that hath this hope in him, purifieth himself 〈◊〉〈◊〉 he is pure.

Second Reas. of this dreadful disappointment lyet in a conceit of our own doing, not disclaiming 〈◊〉〈◊〉 acceptance from any thing in our selves, to expec•• life and Salvation, and acceptance from God b•• Christ alone.

Third Reas. is for want of looking as narrowly t•• our hearts as lives, judging our selves for thought as well as actions, for we may gather that what these foolish Virgins plead relates to externals, not heart vvork. They could not plead, thou knowest I have l••∣boured vvith my own heart in secret, and mourne•• over my heart vvandrings, that it had been their So•• request God would cleanse them from secret sins, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 create in them a clean heart and renevv in them a righ•• Spirit, they do not commune with their own heart Psal. 4.4.

Fourth Reas. is living in some known sin, notwith∣standing all their external duties of Faith and obedi∣ence, yet saith our Lord ye are workers of iniquity. Balaam had much of the Spirit of God to assist him in excellent Prophecie, yet had corruptness in his heart, unto whom St. Peter compares some professors in his day, 2 Pet. 2.

Fifth Reas. is living in disobedience to some known law of Christ, and this iniquity is (exlex) (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) against the Law, 2 Thes. 2.8. Then shall that iniquity be revealed. And that our Lord lays much upon this we may perceive if we will weigh Christs application, Mat. 7.20. what we had spoken before, whosoever therefore shall hear these sayings of mine, and do them, ••e is the wise buil∣der, his house shall stand.

We now proceed to the third Doctrine, That

the great ground of Christs rejecting persons from glory with him in the last day, lyeth in his not know∣ing them; I know you not, I profess I never knew you; it will be a sad and dreadful state at that day not to be known of Christ.

In handling this Doctrine I shall speak to these two things.

First, What it is for Christ to know a person in that day.

Secondly, Shew you how a person may now know in himself that Christ will know him then.

First, For Christ to know a person, cannot be un∣derstood a bare knowledge, for so•• he knows all both good and bad, even their hearts are known to him; he knows what is in man, John 2.25. but to know here must be understood, to approve, e∣steem a person with respect, and so it must be un∣derstood, Exod. 1.8. There arose another King that knew not Joseph, that is, had no favour for him; and thus the World is said not to know the Saints, 1 John 3.2. In this sence it is that St. Paul would have the Thessalonians know their Preachers, 1 Thes. 5.12. know them: and thus God is said to know the Godly, Psal. 1.6. thus God is said to know Abraham, Gen. 18.19. For I know him.

Secondly, For God to know, is for him to take care and make provision: thus Christ is said to know his sheep, John 10.14.

But how may a poor Soul know in himself now, that Christ will know him in that day?

First, Ask thy soul this question; dost thou know Christ? they that know him, shall be known of him; it is a matter of great concernment to know Christ rightly, John 17.3. This is life eternal to know Christ, as we ought to know him.

But how shall I then know that I do know him?

Ans. First, if thou knowest him as thy Saviour.

Secondly, If vve know him rightly, vve knovv him as our King, vve obey his Lavvs, that is more than saying, Lord, Lord, Mat. 7.21. 1 John 2.4. He that saith he knoweth him and keepeth not his Commandments, is a lyar.

Thirdly, To knovv Christ, is to ovvn him in suf∣ferings; the contrary, is to be ashamed of him, and vvill incur Christs being ashamed of such at this day, Mark 8.38.

Fourthly, Those that knovv Christ, knovv him in his members: for a person to say he knovvs Christ and not to knovv his Saints, is inconsistent; they that knovv not the Children of God, are emphati∣cally called the World. Christ takes vvhat is done to his members, as done to himself, as appears Mat. 25.40. And these are of those that Christ knovvs. There is more in love to the Brethren, than in casting out Devils, to oblige Christ to knovv thee.

Fifthly, Such knovv Christ vvho keep Commu∣nion vvith him, 1 John 1.6. and this Communion is greatly maintained by cordial and secret pray∣er.

Sixthly, If thou knovvest Jesus Christ, that knovvledge tends to holiness, in all manner of con∣versation, without holiness none can see, much less know God, Heb. 12.14. such as vvork iniquity cannot be said to knovv him.

Ʋse. See of what absolute necessity knowing Christ is here in order to a hopeful expectation of Christs knowing thee at the day of his coming in Glory: labour therefore to know and be acquainted

vvith Christ here, study the name and nature of Christ, know him in all his offices and excellen∣cies.

I shall close this Doctrine with the words of Je∣sus Christ,

John 17.3. And this is life eternal to know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent.

Thus I have finished the twelfth verse and proceed to the thirtenth verse.

Watch there∣fore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh.

We are now come to the conclusion of this first parable which contains Christs application of the whole upon his Disciples. In this verse, we have contained two general parts.

First, A duty injoyned, watch ye.

Secondly, We have the Argument to inforce the duty, for ye know not the day nor the hour when Christ shall come. (Watch therefore) because you have heard and understood how suddain and unexpected a dis∣appointment these Virgins have (or rather shall have) met with, for it is to be understood to be but a pa∣rable: our Lord propounds this duty as the only way and means to prevent miscarrying, Watch therefore. In my prosecution of this verse I shall en∣deavour these five things.

First, I shall explain this so great and useful duty of watchfulness, I shall shew you what our Lord means by this duty.

Secondly, I shall shew you how want of watch∣fulness was the foundation of the destruction of the foolish Virgins.

Thirdly, Shew you some reasons why Christ and his Apostles do so much call for this duty in Gospel days, and the more as the time draws near.

Fourthly, Lay down some Characters of a watch∣ful person.

Fifthly, I shall endeavour to press our Lords us•• of exhortation upon Christians in this day.

To the first, what watchfulness is in it self; the word here translated watch is (excito) to stir up or a waken; the lowest acceptation of watchfulness is wakefulness, in opposition to sleeping, to keep the eyes open is a sort of watchfulness. This is plain from Christs words to his Disciples, Mat. 26. when he found them thus sleeping, watch saith he, that is, keep your natural eyes open. This watching I dare not exclude in our Text, for if there may be excess in eating and drinking, so also there may be in sleep∣ing, in giving way to drowsiness and sottishness. This Solomon inveighs much against in his Proverbs, love not sleep lest thou come to poverty, Prov. 20.13. and this watching I dare not exclude, Acts 20.31. to the elders of the Church of Ephesus, therefore watch, and remember that by the space of three years I ceased not to warn you every one night and day with tears. St. Paul had broke his sleep to perform his duty to the Churches, and this he offers as an ex∣ample for them to imitate. And this we know is the course of the world in earthly concerns; they rise betimes, and go to bed late, sometimes their Can∣dle goeth not out by night, as we read Prov. 31.18. of the industrious and prudent woman; now we are to seek for wisdom, as for silver, Prov. 2.3, 4. break our sleep for it; silver seekers do so. We have the example of our Lord upon this account, who rose up a great while before day, upon a spi∣ri••••••l account to preach and pray, Mark 1.35. and we read also of David, Psal. 119. he rose at midnight to pray and praise the Lord. St. Paul and

Silas did so, Act. 16.25. From hence the false Church of Rome have their Vigils, their Night Watchers; and of this watchfulness some have experienced much spiritual profit, when the heart hath been in it; and I am sure if Persons are resolvedly set for grace and glory, they would find need of this watching. But I shall bend my self to speak to the watchfulness of the inward man, as being the principal end, that without which the other cannot profit. There is a spiritual and inward sleep taken notice of in the Scriptures, some of which Scri∣ptures I shall cite, Rom. 13.11. It is high time to awake out of sleep. Eph. 5.14. Awake thou that sleepest, stand up from the dead. 1 Thes. 5.6. Let us not sleep as do others, but let us watch and be so∣ber: all which Scriptures must needs relate to the inward watchfulness I speak of; this sleep is when our spiritual senses are asleep: for as the natural body hath its senses, so the inward man hath his senses according to ••. b. 5. have their senses exer∣cised. There are five senses relating to the inward Man, Seeing, Hearing, Smelling, Feeling, Tast∣ing; but I shall but name this, because I touched upon it before. This watchfulness consists in three Circumstances.

• First, Observation.
• Secondly, Exercise.
• Thirdly, Expectation.

First, Observation; where the mind and under∣standing, eye and affection are looking out, this is wat••hing, Hab. 2.1. I will set me upon my watch∣tower, to see: there his observation is called watching: see Jerem. 20.10. They watch for my ••alting; that is, observe: thus it is said the Jews

watched to kill St. Paul, that is, sought opportu∣nity, Act. 9.24.

Secondly, A watch implies industry, exercise, use of means; thus it must be understood of the Master of the house, Math. 24.43. He would have watched, and not suffered his house to be broken: he would have been awake; both exerci∣sing his weapon to defend and offend: barely keep∣ing his eyes open, would not have hindred his breaking in; watching is an industrious work; see how St. Paul speaks to the Church of the Corinthians, 1 Cor. 16.13. Watch, yea stand fast, quit your selves like men, be strong: so also to Timothy, 2 Tim. 4.5. Watch thou, and indure affliction; these go together.

Thirdly, Watching supposeth expectation, ear∣nest looking out with longing, thus to be un∣derstood, Luk. 12. which I have touched be∣fore, so Psal. 130.5, 6. I wait for the Lord; watch∣ing and waiting are the same many times in Scri∣pture. Thus I have briefly opened the nature of this duty of watchfulness, it is a wakeful, observing, industrious, expecting frame of Spirit.

The second thing that I am to speak unto is this, How this want of watchfulness was the foundation of the miscarrying of the foolish Virgins.

I answ. That the foundation of their miscarriage did not consist in not opening their eyes, but in the want of a painful use of means, herein they were short; they were slothful in a time of harvest, when they might have furnished themselves; they fought when it was to late: and that this was the ground of their miscarriage, will appear plainly from the next Parable; the whole scope whereof is to incourage industry before Christ come; the Oyl, the Wedding Garment is the fruit of in∣dustry;

these foolish Virgins had not been in good earnest for heaven, with violence and with their might, they did not seek wisdom as for silver, if they had, they should have found, Prov. 8.17. They that seek me early shall find me.

Though Persons seeking the world and earthly things may miss, though they seek early and ear∣nestly; yet those that seek the kingdom of heaven so, shall not miss of it; we have many promises to that.

Thirdly, Why is this duty of watchfulness so much called for, and prest in Gospel days?

First, Because Jesus Christ foresaw, this would be wanted when there should be most need; and that slumbring and sleeping should prevail greatly in such a day.

Secondly, Because then the coming of Christ draws near, that was the argument the Apostle useth to awake the Romans, Rom. 13.12. the near approach of their salvation.

Thirdly, Because our great adversary is more than ordinary vvatchful in those days, see 1 Pet. 5.7. Rev. 12. Because he hath but a short time.

Fourthly, The latter days are full of snares, gins, traps, and temptations to catch souls; novv this duty rightly performed in conjunction vvith pray∣er, is the only means to antidote a soul from those snares, Luk. 21.35, 36. For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the earth.

Watch therefore and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of Man.

The fourth thing I am to speak to in the prose∣cution

of this Doctrine, is to lay down some Cha∣racters of a vvakeful Person.

First, A vvakeful Person tastes much sweetness in the promises of God, as a healthful man can taste his food. As an unregenerate man, so a declined sleepy Professor is a stranger to the covenants and promises, Eph. 2.12. they are to him as food to one whose heart is asleep. When David was in a lively state and frame of Spirit, see how sweet was the contemplation of future promises to him, see 2 Sam. 7. ver. 18. to 22. so also Chap. 25.5. He hath made with me a sure Covenant ordered in al•• things: David feeds on the promises as a hungry man doth upon his food; and indeed God hath given out many precious promises to the end they might be strong consolation.

Secondly, A watchful wakeful Person is sensible of the least sin, though but in thought; his con∣science is tender, can feel the least prick of sin; whereas one asleep can bear great sins insensibly: sin to a lively heart is like poyson in a Venus glass, it cannot entertain it, he hates the Garment spotted with the flesh, he hates the very appearance of evil.

Thirdly, A vvakeful Person is constant in duties, he keeps true stroke, his works are perfect; one in a drowsie and watchless state is not constant in du∣ty, an Hypocrite or drowsie Professor doth not pray always nor keep to duty always. The Church in Sardis when her works were not perfect, she had need to be exhorted to watchfulness, Rev. 2.2. Be watchful and strengthen the things which be ready to die, for I have not found thy works perfect before God: a Person asleep strikes imperfect strokes.

Fourthly, A watchful Person holds fast his Pro∣fession

in the outward ordinances of Christ as his Garment; a ••erson drowsie or asleep lets fall his Garment, the Spirit of God makes watching and keeping the Garment cotemporary, Rev. 16.15. Be watchful and keep thy Garment: when No∣ah was asleep he had dropt his Garment and lay naked in his Tent.

Fifthly, A watchful Person experienceth increase of strength against his own iniquity, so did David Psal. 18. he is seldom overcome by them, this is the means that Christ directs unto Math. 26. Watch and pray, that ye enter not into tempta∣tion.

Sixthly, A wakeful Person delights in lively spiri∣tual Company and Society, it is his great delight to be in their Company; whereas a drowsie Person is burthened with them: But I would but touch these things because I spake something to this particular before.

I now proceed to the fifth particular which is to press this Use of exhortation upon Christians. Would you not be repulsed at the last day, as these were? then here lyeth your duty, which is to watch, be in good earnest, do your work sure. Which if you would be found effectually in it, you must watch and observe narrowly three enemies.

First, Your selves.

Secondly, The Devil.

Thirdly, The World.

First, Watch your selves, and that in three re∣spects.

First, What we do.

Secondly, What we say.

Thirdly, What we think.

First, Let us weigh our actions by the balance

of the sanctuary; the deeds of the body must be taken notice of, for there is great danger, if not good deeds, Rom. 8.13. we live or die accord∣ing to them, If we through the Spirit do mortifie the deeds of the body, we shall live; if we live after the flesh, we shall die.

Secondly, We must narrowly watch our words, remember what Christ says, Math. 12.36, 37. Of every idle word men must give an account: by their vvords they shall be justified or condemned. Da∣vid prays for Gods help herein, Psal. 141.3. Set thou a watch before my Mouth, keep the door of my Lips.

Thirdly, We must observe our thoughts, they are not free as some say; no, herein lyeth part of our fitness for Christ in girding up our minds or thoughts, as you have heard from Luk. 12.35. 1 Pet. 1.13. the heart is to be kept with all diligence, Pro∣verb. 3.24.

Secondly, We must observe Satan; it was the commendation of the Churches that they were not ignorant of the depths and devices of Satan, and it is our duty to be strong in Gods might against him; this is that we are exhorted to, 1 Pet. 5.8, 9.

Thirdly, We must be circumspect in our obser∣vation of this present evil world, which also is a great and prevailing enemy to the Saints if not nar∣rowly vvatched; she hath a double influence upon us.

First, By threatnings and frowns.

Secondly, By her smiles and allurements; both ve∣ry dangerous, which made Agar pray, That he might have neither poverty nor riches, know∣ing they were both snares, Prov. 30.6. and ma∣ny strong ones have fallen by this enemy; and that

Satan might tempt our Lord himself prevailingly, (this is his great temptation,) Math. 4. he shews him the Kingdoms of this World and the glory of them, with promise to give them if he would worship him: doubtless Satan thought he could not choose a likelier means to destroy the Lord of life; though the Lord Christ was well able to deliver himself from the power of it, yet many are conquer∣ed and subdued by this allurement: We read of De∣mas an eminent Preacher of the Gospel, and Com∣panion with St. Paul, is taken hereby, 2 Tim. 4.10. Demas hath forsaken me, having loved this present World.

But Secondly, I would press this Use of exhorta∣tion given by Christ, from his own argument, For ye know not the day nor hour when the Son of Man shall come: certainly this is a consideration that Christ would fain fasten upon his Disciples minds in order to the duty of vvatchfulness, and therefore we have it repeated over again and again, you may see Math. 24. three times in that Chapter, ver. 36. But of that day and hour knoweth no man, ver. 42. Ye know not what hour your Lord doth come, ver. 44. In such an hour as ye think not, the Son of man cometh. Mark 13.32, 33. This is a secret lockt up in the breast of the Father alone, this is not known to Angels, no not to Christ himself, but the Father only, ver. 36. therefore when Christs Disciples would have known the time, Christ only gives them predictions and forerunners, not a precise time; and when the Disciples asked Christ again, Act. 1.7. it is not (saith he,) for you to know the times and seasons which the Father hath kept in his own hands.

Quest. But why may not Christs Disciples know

the day and hour, and why is it so inculcated upon them as aforesaid?

First, Because he would not have persons pry in∣to it, God would not have man to pry into this secre•• of Christs Second coming, Deut. 29.19. Secre•• things belong to God, this is one of them. There hath been a double evil amongst men in the Apostles times concerning his coming, some put the day too far from them, as those 2 Pet 3. others brought it too near, as those 2 Thes. 2. now to prevent both, our Lord would not have us busie our selves too nice∣ly about it, telling of us, the knowledg is not attain∣able.

Secondly, It is thus reiterated and inculcated, the uncertainty of Christ coming, that we might always be ready for it; this is the scope of our Text, therefore persons in general have their deaths con∣cealed, that they may with Job, all their appointed time wait till their change come. The Thief doth not use to tell when he will come, which calleth upon the house-holder to be always ready, and provided for him, which is Christs Argument to his Disciples.

Object. But doth not Christ seem to intimate, Luk. 21.30, 31, 32. that his disciples may as easily know his coming and day, as the Husbandman may know when Summer is near?

I Answer, he may know the season in general, not the day or hour; so a man that grows grey may judge death is near, but he knows not the day nor hour, nor you neither, in which he shall dye: so we in like manner may judge our Lords coming is not far off this day, by those forerunners which are as the grey hairs preceeding a mans death.

Ʋse. We have two things implyed in this verse.

First, That Christ comes, when he cometh, sud∣dainly.

Secondly, When he comes, he comes as the Son of man: the consideration of both which may be profitable to us that we may so look for him.

First, As coming suddenly.

Secondly, As coming as the Son of man. So I have done with the thirteenth verse and with the first Parable.

The Parable of the Talents, &c.

We now proceed to vers. 14, 15.

For the Kingdom of Heaven is as a man travelling into a far Country, who called unto him his own Servants, and delivered unto them his goods.

15. verse.

And unto one he gave five Talents, to another two, and to another one; to every one according to his several ability, and straight∣way took his Journey.

Our Lord Jesus was much affected with this pa∣rabolical speaking when he was on earth: we find him laying down eight Parables in one Sermon of his, Mat. 13. if we take in one omitted by Mat. taken in by Mark. 4.26. and indeed he was so frequent in this kind of speaking that it is said, vvith∣out a parable spake he not, Mat. 13.34. and he knevv this vvas a profitable speaking, no vvay like this to insinuate and command the Judgment and affecti∣ons. There are tvvo original vvords to signifie a pa∣rable; the first vvord, as the learned tells us, signifies to rule or to govern as a Prince, others derive the original vvord vvhich vve render parable from a Root vvhich signifies to be li••e, or make like (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) vvhich agreeth vvith the Greek (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) parable: therefore this was the very vvay that Nathan took vvith David, vvhen he had sinned, by the Parable of the Evve Lamb, 2 Sam. 12. this

ruled him and overcame him. Every Parable is made up of three Circumstances.

First, The Rind or bark, the vvord in vvhich it is spoken.

Secondly, The root and occasion of it.

Thirdly, The moral and application of it, vvhich is the chief thing that vve are to inquire after in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Parable, vvhat it teacheth us.

We are novv come to our Lords second Parable, contained in this Chapter, vvhich is the Parable of the Talents, repeated also by Luk. chap. 19. And this Parable seems to rise from a double root; if vve take in Luke vvhich is a Parallel place to this: in Luk. 19. Christ seems to ansvver to a secret thought arising in their hearts from somevvhat fore∣spoken by our Lord, from vvhence they gathered that his Kingdom should immediately appear; see Luk. 19.11. vvhich to take off he tells them he must first take a great Jouney to receive it.

Secondly, Taking this Parable according to our Context Mat. 25. the great scope and design of it is, to provoke to industry in his absence. If any should question or be at a loss in themselves, for what cause the foolish Virgins were excluded, Christ doth in this following Parable powerfully assert, that the ground of their loss and disappointment lay here, that they did not improve the stock committed to them to trade with, for idleness, not for spending but hiding what thy were intrusted with. (The Kingdom of Heaven) These words are not in the original in most Copies extant, yet it may be judged a rational and necessary supplement because it agrees with the first verse of this Chapter, and is the preface of most other Parables, see Mat. 13. Kingdom of Heaven, it is that unto which those things may an∣swer.

But I shall omit speaking unto this preface, part∣••y because I have spoken to it before, upon ver. 1. and partly because it is not in the original Text.

We now proceed to the words which are a Para∣ble, and in this Parable we have eight circumstances considerable.

First, The Journey taken.

Secondly, The end for which, according to Luk. 19.

Thirdly, We have the house set in order, for his absence.

Fourthly, We have the behaviour of his Servants in his absence.

Fifthly, We have the return of the Master.

Sixthly, The reckoning called for by the Ma∣ster.

Seventhly, The reward of the industrious and faithful.

Eightly, The severe punishment of the slothful Servant.

These are the considerable parts of this Parable which I shall speak unto as I proceed.

But before I come closely to this Parable, give me leave to inquire into these four things relating to this Parable.

First, Who is this man.

Secondly, What is this Journey.

Thirdly, Who be these Servants.

Fourthly, What are the Talents or goods.

Ans. It is agreed on all hands, that this man is Jesus Christ who is called the Son of man in the verse before, and frequently in Scripture is so called. Christ in his judging the World is a man, Act. 17.31. the man Christ Jesus, 2 Tim. 2.5.

Secondly, That this Journey is his Ascension

from earth to Heaven, is also agreed on all hand which Journey he hath not accomplished till 〈◊〉〈◊〉 comes again.

Thirdly, His Servants are his Disciples, not 〈◊〉〈◊〉 extraordinary Disciples, but his ordinary Disciple his Servants in ordinary, his Manual Servants, call•• here his own Servants, in opposition to the Ser∣vants of Satan, and the World, alluding to the Para∣ble; not the Servants of another Master, his own proper Servants who had given up themselves 〈◊〉〈◊〉 him, and indefinitely considered, not only Preache••

Fourthly, What these talents are; men are ex∣ceeding extravagant, some think the Ten Com∣mandments; some the Five Books of Mose•• some the Five Senses; I shall not spend time o•• trouble you at all with the Judgments of men abo•••• them: a Talent as to weight considered is very gre•••• bears 187 pound.

I shall offer my own opinion about the•• vvhich is this; The Talents or Pounds are those several abilities, indowments, and intrustments each member of the Church and Body of Christ hath committed unto them, for the good of the whole•• some have riches, some have vvisdom, some rule, some more, some less; and for the confirmation of my opinion, I would have the Reader consider these Scriptures following, see Mark. 13.34. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 parallel place to this, The Son of Man is as a Ma•• taking a far journey, who left his house, and gave authority to his Servants, and to every one his work, and commanded the Porters to watch: in vvhich words we have the Talents or goods under other terms; every man his vvork, stand thou here stand thou there, and to the Porter stand thou at the door; the Second Scripture is Rom. 12.6, 7, 8.

Having then gifts differing according to the grace that is given to us, whether prophecie, let us prophesie ac∣cording to the proportion of faith, or Ministry, let us wait on our Ministring, or him that teacheth on teaching, or he that exhorteth on exhortation, he that giveth let him do it in simplicity, he that ruleth with diligence, he that sheweth mercy with cheerfulness. See also Eph. 4.8. When Christ ascended up on high, which is this Journey in our Text, he gave gifts unto them, some one gift, some another, the improvement of which is required. The Church is resembled unto mans body, having many members, and each member his office in the body, so God hath tempered the Church, 1 Cor. 12. See also 1 Pet. 4.10. as every man hath received the gift, even so let him Minister, whether in Doctrine or Charity. Christ hath set some in his house as rulers, others to be ruled, see Mat. 24.45. Who then is a faithful and wise Servant, whom his Ma∣ster hath made ruler over his houshold, to give them meat in due season, blessed is that Servant whom his Lord when he cometh shall find so doing: herein is the improvement of his Talent, and renders him one of the blessed: we have the same words repeated by Luk. 12.42, 43.

Object. But some may say, doth not St. Luke ch. 19. seem to represent the Talents to be of the same spe∣cies or kind while he speaks of pounds? they had ten pounds as they were ten Servants, each Talent there is a like species and number.

I Answ. First, We must not be too strict as to the shell, and external words of a Parable. A Parable is considerable only as to the scope, and drift, and moral of it, not every Circumstance.

Secondly, This one single Scripture must not be

set in opposition to seven or eight Scriptures, whi•• speak otherwise, as those which I have laid before you, where we find Christs gifts to differ and n•• all to be of one species or number; also Mat. •• Rom. 12. Eph. 4. 1 Cor. 12. 1 Pet. 4. and m••∣ny more of like import, that Christians have differi•• gifts, which our experience teacheth to be true.

Thirdly, As to this word, Luk. 19. Gre•••• (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) (Latin Mina) pound signifies a poise or weig•••• indefinitely, as it refers to weight sometimes, large sum of money, sometimes (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) it refers 〈◊〉〈◊〉 measure as well as weight, a parcel of Land co••∣taining 122 foot square, now whether this weigh be the same to each person, because set out by th•• same, (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) is a question. But the main thing 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a Parable as I told you before is the scope, now 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the scope of the Parable, Mat. and Luk. agree.

First, They all agree that Christ is ascended 〈◊〉〈◊〉 gone this Journey, before he reign or receive the Kingdom.

Secondly, The three Evangelists do agree that Christ at his going this his Journey, doth not breat up House-keeping (as we call it,) but leaves his business going in his absence in the hands of his Ser∣vants.

Thirdly, They all agree, that each of Christs Servants have intrustments from their Master at his going away.

Fourthly, They agree that the Servants in their improvements differ greatly.

Fifthly, They agree as to the large rewards of the faithful and profitable Servants, and also of the slothful.

Sixthly, Some are of opinion that the reason why Matthew and Luke differ in the manner of their rela∣tion,

is because that Luke speaks of the ordinary ••nd lower sort of Servants, and Matthew of the A∣••ostles, of the highest order; but I think there is lit∣tle in this opinion because we have him with one Talent in our Text. I now proceed to the Obser∣vations in our Text.

We have ten remarkable Doctrines in these two verses.

1 Doct. That Christs Ascension from earth to Heaven, (even in his own apprehension) doth fitly resemble a great mans going a long Journey: It is not compared to a poor mans, a mean mans going, a man of small concernments in the World, but a great man, having a great family, many Ser∣vants, and great concerns to take order about; this man is a great man, called a Lord, called a noble man, Luk. 19. and going a great Journey, to be a long time absent, which calls for some considera∣ble preparation; therefore it is said he abode forty days after his resurrection, Act. 1. settling his af∣fairs, he had several meetings with his Disciples a∣bout those things.

2 Doct. That Jesus Christ in taking this great and long Journey, doth not dissolve his Servants, and break up house-keeping, but settles his business in the hands of his Servants successively in his ab∣sence, he appoints each Servant his place, and work in his House: this house is to be understood his Church, Christs house is as firmly settled, and hath his Authority with it as bindingly as if he were himself present.

3 Doct. That those Servants that Christ doth in∣trust, are not his extraordinary, but his ordinary, and Manual or hand Servants, called here his own or proper Servants, to them he commits his goods.

4 Doct. That Christs intrustments with such hi•• Servants, are very great and weighty, set out b•• Talents; five times 187 to one Servant, twice 18 to a Second, once 187 to the lowest; called accord∣ing to the Greek, his substance or goods.

5 Doct. That there are left by Christ in his hou•• sufficient gifts and abilities for the effectual carry∣ing on, and management of his affairs in his hous•• in his absence. Though Christ be in Heaven, ye•• he is greatly concerned as to his house on Earth that his trade and business be well managed: the•• is no want of means in order to the compleating his work.

6 Doct. That every Persons gifts and abiliti•• from Christ are not the same, though Christ own Servants, some are intrusted more, some less, some twice as much as others, this may not be a ground of discouragement to Persons so in∣trusted.

7 Doct. In giving gifts Christ hath an eye to Persons abilities; it is said, to every man according to their abilities, some cannot use or manage what others can; the Porter had not the same abilities as the Steward or Ruler of the Family.

8 Doct. The whole concerns of Christ in the World are committed into the hand•• of Christs own Servants resident in his house or Church; would you trade for Christ or Glory? apply your selves to his house, there are his Correspondents: If any have Ears to hear, let them hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches.

9 Doct. The very highest Christians stock in heavenly affairs is not their own, it is but lent by Christ, therefore they have no cause to boast as if they had not received it: therefore Christ is but said

••o receive his Own with Ʋsury, ver. 27. it is his own, and the product of his own.

10 Doct. That Jesus Christ upon this Journey reposeth great trust in his Servants; no sooner had Christ committed his substance to his Servants, but straightway took his Journey, he is so satisfied in what he hath done.

Now I might speak distinctly to each of these Doctrines, and indeed they are all very well worth our consideration, but I study brevity: therefore I shall speak two words.

First, One to Christ's House.

Secondly, One word to those who are not yet of Christs house.

But before I come to speak particularly to these, let me Answer one Question.

Who or what people are Christ's house here on earth?

Answ. Baptized Believers are Christs house: they were those with whom he left his orders with, when he went away, and must needs be so so still; and it is strange any should question this truth, were not all Christs Servants brought into his house this way? Is not this Christs Law to all his Servants? Read but seriously the proceedings of Christs own Servants immediately after the Ma∣ster was gone, Act. 2.47 by Baptism, The Lord added to his Church daily such as should be saved: and who hath had power from Christ since to alter this his way? But I design brevity. As an exposition, I shall only speak a few words by way of Use to the whole of the former Doctrines.

Ʋse. First, To Christs house; consider that though your Master be in Heaven, yet his Eye is over you continually; he searcheth the heart

and tryeth the reins of his Churches; therefore d•• all things in his house, in his fear.

Secondly, Do all in his name, by his powe•• and authority in his house: Do not all the Mi••••∣sters or Servants in the furthest part of this King Dominions, act in his name in what they do•• and it is as powerful and binding as if he did 〈◊〉〈◊〉 himself in Person: even so whatever Christs Se••∣vants do according to their Commission he ow••∣eth it, and it is as if he had done it himself: se•• Math. 18. about Excommunication, it is boun•• in Heaven.

Thirdly, Receive all your rules, orders, and di∣rections, in the management of the affairs in hi•• house, from his orders left with you; for though he is at a great distance, the house is his, he is you Master and Lord, and head of his Church.

Fourthly, Let every one in Christ's house ob∣serve their work, stand where Christ hath set them be subject to those whom Christ hath given autho∣rity; for he hath given authority to his Servant Mark 13. Some are made rulers to give the re•• their Meat in due season; and in disobeying the•• in lawful Commands, you disobey Christ, Math. 10.40. He that receiveth you, receiveth m•• and he that rejecteth Christs Servants in place, reject∣eth him.

2 Ʋse. To those not yet of Christs house.

First, Have a special care of slighting Christ•• house or Servants, because the Master is not with them; all slights and injuries to them is taken as i•• to their Master, and highly provoking to him.

Secondly, If you would know any thing con∣cerning the mind of Christ, repair to his house, he hath left his mind there, and thither he sends a••

that want instructions and help heaven-ward: see in the business of Saul, though Christ spoke from heaven to him, Act. 9. he doth not direct him from thence in particular, but sendeth him to the City to receive directions from Ananias, and sends Ananias to Saul: so it was in the case of Corne∣lius, Act. 10. Christ sends him to St. Peter that he might receive directions from him; not now from the Master, but the Servants belonging to the house.

3 Vse. Know this, that what rules and orders Christ gave to and left with his Church, is for the whole time of his absence; and he looks to find his house in the same order he left it in, when he went away: therefore in the two great Ordinances of the Gospel, Baptism and the Lords Supper, we find their Period at Christs return at the end of the World. Math. 28.20. I am with you in Baptizing to the end of the World. 1 Cor. 11.26. Ye remem∣ber the Lords death till he come: the Church and house of Christ hath its being in all Ages, Eph. 3.21. therefore if you have an Ear to hear, you are to hear what the Spirit saith to the Church in this day, as well as formerly in that day immedi∣ately after his Ascension to Heaven: know this, that all the visible power that Christ hath in the World at this day, is only that power he hath in his Church; and know also (whatever you may think,) that the Church is the only receptacle of Persons in order to happiness and glory hereafter: Christ gathers from thence those that shall be eter∣nally rewarded, and enter into their Masters Joy: well, Christ is yet upon his Journey, but his return draws near. So I have briefly done with the 14 and 15 Verses.

We now come to verse 16.

Then he that ha•••• received the five Talents went and traded with th•• same, and made them other five Talents.

17. verse.

And likewise he that received two, gained also other tu••

18. verse.

But he that received one, went and digge•• in the earth, and hid his Lords money.

In these three verses, we have contained the be∣haviour of Christs own Servants, who were intrust∣ed with his goods in his absence, which was the fourth head propounded, as to this Parable, into eight particular heads.

First, The Journey taken.

Secondly, The end, to receive a Kingdom.

Thirdly, The settling his house in order for hi•• Journey.

Fourthly, The carriage and behaviour of his Ser∣vants in his absence.

Fifthly, The Lords return.

Sixthly, The account required.

Seventhly, The reward given to the industrious.

Eighthly, The certain reward given to the sloth∣ful, Cast him into utter darkness, there shall be weep∣ing and gnashing of teeth, ver. 30. I have already shewn from the former heads, that our Lord Christ did at once at his going away, settle his house in such order as he would have it abide in, in his ab∣sence, and requires to find it when he comes again. Now in this fourth head, we have a relation (Para∣bolicall) from Christs Infallible foresight and knowledg•• of the proceedings and carriages of his Servants (his own peculiar Servants) when he is gone, as to the improvement of their Masters estate in their hands; that they kept house is taken for granted, they did not throw the doors off the hooks and dissolve house keeping, this is not by Christ sup∣posed

they will do in his absence, but they kept his house, and their evil was that they were not u∣niversally faithful and industrious, some were eye Servants, and were lazy in their masters absence. As in the former Parable we find in one Society wise and foolish Virgins, so here in his house shall be found faithful and wise, slothful and foolish Ser∣vants, as afterwards we find Goats amongst the Sheep, and must be severed when Christ himself the great Shepherd shall come. Our Lord himself who knew what was in man, intrusted some who afterwards proved very bad, idle and slothful, fear∣ful and unbelieving.

We know that amongst Christs Servants, in his absence, amongst his twelve there was one intrust∣ed who was unfaithful, Judas by name, Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you, saith Christ, is a De∣vil, a wicked covetous person, a Son of perdition? This preface may teach two sorts of persons, two lessons.

First, Those who are observers of Church mem∣bers do not condemn the Church or house of Christ, because there are bad persons in it; a very good Master may have very bad Servants, especially in his absence; it is no certain rule to judg the way by the persons that own it, no though Preachers there may be such, it is not sufficient to judge by: you read Mat. 13. in the Parable of the Drag-net, there are brought in bad and good, and the time to sever, is when the Lord comes, who shall reveal the hid∣den things of darkness.

Secondly, To Church members, Christs Ser∣vants, this consideration may serve to awaken and rouze them to inquire into their estate, and not to trust to their Church membership, as if that would

secure them. Some especially Preachers are apt to think they are owned and approved by God to be faithful, because intrusted with the work of Preach∣ing; we see that some that prophesied in Christs name, cast out Devils, are condemned by him to the lowest place and severest punishments. Before I come to speak to these three verses, I shall explain two words in our Text, First, what is here to be understood by trading.

Secondly, What by money.

I Ans. First in general, the whole is a Parable, the design of which is to set out Heavenly things by earth∣ly, therefore it is no wonder, though Christ speaks like men in earthly affairs, of money and trading.

Sometimes it is taken for bodily labour, the word (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) translated, traded, is drawn from a Root that signifies business, buying, selling, nego∣tiating in merchandizing, and commonly taken for merchandizing, for it is not so properly labour of body, though sometimes so taken, as labour, of body and mind: but as I said before it is most properly taken for buying, and selling; so taken in Josephs in∣structions to his Brethren, see Gen. 46.32, 33. their trade hath been in Cattel, or as the Heb. men of Cattel; such as bought, sold, and bred up Cat∣tel; such as we call Grasiers: so Eze. 27. it is plain that buying and selling in Fairs, is called trading: So it must be understood, Rev. 18. All that trade by Sea. So that when Christ saith here, they went and traded, he alludeth to Traffick, to profit, not only labour as a Horse, or fool, but continuance in it with design of mind, to gain. Our Lords great design in these three verses is to pro∣voke and stir up his Servants to industry: the word money is derived from (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) pecunia hath

affinity with the Hebrew (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) Coin that passes among men, of Gold, Silver, brass, or Leather, if it pass in buying; sometimes it is applyed to goods, Household-stuff and the like: it is another word, Gen. 17.12.31.15.42.25. Exod. 21.21. Where the Servants is said to be his money, (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) argentum called goods or substance, before 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, That which may stand by it self, a single Lot or part. But what is this money that he hid?

I Ans. That which his Master intrusted him with to trade with, his Talent, whatever his gift was: for it is spoken in a borrowed speech, money, because that men trade with.

But for our more orderly proceeding, I shall summ up the whole in these three verses, into these five Doctrines.

1 Doct. That our Lord Jesus Christ hath a trade going, and managed in his absence, he went and traded.

2 Doct. All Christs good and faithful and ac∣ceptable Servants are traders, or Merchant men, men of business.

3 Doct. That Christs trade, the Heavenly trade well managed, turns to great profit, to Master and Servant.

4 Doct. All Christs gifts or Talents, are given for use, as well the least as the greatest.

5 Doct. There are some of Christs own intrusted Servants, who do not improve what they receive.

The first of these Doctrines I shall pass by, be∣cause I have spoken to it before; only remember I then spoke of it, as Christs appointment, but now as their answer; they went and traded: these are faithful, and are found following their Masters di∣rections, as we have it, Luk. 19.13. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉

negotiamini, occupate, till come as before to Traf∣fick in Merchandizing.

2 Doct. That all Christs faithful acceptable Ser∣vants are traders. This appears because they are all liable to account. Christ when be comes calleth all to account, what they had gained by trading, Luk. 19.15. and he that had received one ••alent, as well as he that had received five. St. Paul reckons him∣self and those with him, Phil. 3.20. traders this way driving a Heavenly trade, Our Conversation is in Heaven, the word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, business, freedom of trade imports Commerce with a correspondent at a distance, we have liberty of trade as Freemen. That which I shall first do in prosecution of this Doctrine, shall be to shew how a true and faithful Servant of Christ, when he is as Christ would have him to be, doth sitly resemble the highest sort of traders, Merchants in ten particulars.

A true Servant of Christ bears resemblance to the highest sort of traders in ten circumstances.

First, He knows the worth of the commodity he trades in; what ever others do that are out of the way of that trade, he well knows the worth of the Pearl, Math. 13.46.

Secondly, He is venturesome, not timorous and fearful in laying out his money in that Commodi∣ty: the skilful Merchant is as free and willing to lade his Ship as he is to unliver it▪

Thirdly, He is endued with patience, to wait the return of a long Voyage; he doth not repine bec••use his Ship to the Indies doth not return in Five or Six Months; he hath patience to wait for a good, and bear a bad return; he doth not knock off trading because he hath had a loss, though great; but goeth on still in his trade: from hence

it is that the trading Woman, Prov. 31.17. is said to have her loins girt w•••••• strength, she is not afraid of the Snow or Cold, she is armed for it, ver. 21.

Fourthly, The highest sort of traders many times straiten themselves to inlarge their trade, straiten their home occasions, to venture large∣ly afar; he takes up goods, borrows mony to cast upon the waters, to send out of sight for the pre∣sent: Of these Merchant we read in the Parable, Math. 13.44. selleth all he hath, to purchase the hidden Pearl, and ver. 45, 46. the Merchant, that hath found one Pearl, sells all he hath to buy it. The Pearl is at a distancee; yet a true Merchant, a trader ventures for it: a true Christian Servant of Christ, may bear the name of the highest sort of Traders Merchants, so called in the former Pa∣rable.

Fifthly, Great Traders are accustomed to and acquainted with trusting, they trade for time, three Months, six Months, nine Months, they trade upon Credit or Faith; and such great Traders have a way of insuring what they venture: this is their refuge, I will (say they) insure; and let me say this to Christians, no trade like Christs trade for trusting, no trade so sure as to its returns: here Men have need sometimes to insure their in∣surers; they need not do so who trade heaven∣wards, their insurer is able and faithful.

Sixthly, As the highest Traders deal in large quantities of the Commodity, fill Ware-houses, and whole Ships: So the Trader under Christ deals large, large in his endeavours, large in his Pray∣ers, aims, and expectations. When Solomon speaks of that Merchant Woman, Prov. 31. he speaks of her as compassing great things; she considers and

buys a Field, She plants a Vineyard: she is not content only in her lower domestick affairs, but lanches out abroad.

Seventhly, As the highest of Traders, so a Trader under Christ trades at a great distance; he findeth that it is most profitable in its return, though long: an India Voyage saith the Merchant, is better than three or four nearer Voyages; a Christian drives his trade at a great distance in Heaven. St. Paul was one of those Traders, Phil. 3.20. his Conversation, his Trade, (as the word will bear) is in Heaven: It is said of the former Merchant Woman, Pro. 31. she fetcheth her food from far.

Eighthly, As the highest sort of trades on earth to forreign parts at a great distance, have their Correspondent there, who trades there in their behalf, who negotiates for them in their absence, and sends them their effects and products: even so a Christian that trades in Heaven, hath his Cor∣respondent there who is acting there for him, even Jesus Christ who is entred into Heaven for that pur∣pose.

Ninthly, All this trade is driven with mature con∣sideration, and deliberate counsel, they must be wise men that drive this great trade, such as through ex∣perience are incouraged, such (as Solomon saith) Who have their eyes in their head, a fool will not be a Merchant adventurer, he loves to see what he hath before him.

Tenthly, This trade thus driven brings in great profit. Are not those Merchants most rich who trade largest and furthest? this trade for Christ brings thirty, sixty, or a hundred fold in return. Mer∣chants sometimes makes cent. per cent.

There are three choice commodities that Christs intrusted Servants trade in, vent and venture.

First, Making known the truths of Christ in the Gospel in order to Salvation.

Secondly, Charity and Alms.

Thirdly, Sufferings for Christ, and the Gospel. These are stable commodities, which being rightly managed, never fail of a profitable return.

A word or two to each of these.

First, A word or two to the Talent of knowledge in the Scriptures; and indeed I might be large upon this head, were I not designed to be brief in the whole.

Now though all Christs Servants are not intrust∣ed alike herein; yet I am perswaded that there is not one living member of Christs house that is not intrusted with some measure of this kind, namely a word that might be profitable, though women: Priscilla as well as Aquila, capable to instruct an Apollos, Acts 18.26. St. Paul writing to the Church of Philippi, ch. 2. indefinitely exhorts them to shine as lights, and to hold forth the word of life, and St. Peter, 1 Pet. 4. exhorts as many as had received the gift, he should minister therein. The Apostle supposeth all had not received alike, yet each had some gift of this kind which ought to be brought forth as occasion is offered.

Now this Talent is of great use to the world right∣ly managed. It is true that some are by the provi∣dence of God called to larger opportunities, yet each at one time or other have an opportunity, if they have a heart to speak, something in order to the inlightning the World, and there is a duty incum∣bent on them to express their Charity to their neigh∣bour, and not to hide this Talent in a Napkin.

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

There is an opportunity at one time or other for more weak Christians, if I may speak in the words of Elihu (Job 32.) to shew their opinion but we must be careful to observe our time as he did; the Text faith, he waited till his elders ha•• Ipoken first what they had to say. And see how ac∣ceptable this modest forbearance was to God, Eli•••• is not in the least blamed, he was no forwarder.

There are two extreams amongst persons in this respect, some will not declare what they know, no not at any time, either out of too much modesty, or else from fear of displeasure from those they speak unto.

Others there are that are too forward and prag∣matical to thrust forward themselves, when they are not justly called to it, but possibly the matter might be better managed by others;

If we would therefore manage and improve our Talent rightly to Gods glory, and the good of o∣thers;

We must observe these rules in our speaking.

First, Be sure thou speak, when if thou dost not speak for God and truth, none else will. It was a proverbal speech amongst the Hebrews, Where there is not a man, there be thou a man: which may be applied to this case, when truth will suffer if they be silent, be sure thou speak.

Secondly, When thou openest thy mouth to speak, speak from the honesty and sincerity of thy heart, not from the height of thy Spirit, not out of pride, and vain glory, but from these ends.

First, To instruct the ignorant.

Secondly, To reduce those that are out of the way.

Thirdly, To feed those that are hungry.

Fourthly, To strengthen those that are weak.

Fifthly, To confirm those that are feeble and doubting.

Sixthly, To comfort those that are sorrowful.

Seventhly, To incourage those that are fearful.

Eighthly, To provoke those that are slothful.

Ninthly, In all to gods Glory.

When these are thy ends in speaking, or any one of these; it is a sign of an honest heart.

There are grounds that commonly hinder Per∣sons improving this Talent.

First, Slothfulness and idleness, not willing to trouble themselves

Secondly, Bashfulness, shamefacedness, want of heart and courage, this is as bad as being too forward.

Thirdly, Some out of fear lest they should bring themselves into trouble or procure ill will to themselves from others: David was of another mind, Psal. 34.11. also Psal. 66.16. He will teach and tell what God hath done for his soul: St. Paul was one that declared the whole Counsel of God, not fearing what might follow: so did St. Peter and St. John, Act. 4. We cannot but speak what we have seen and heard: for we were not born for our selves, or intrusted with life for our selves, Rom. 14.7. no man liveth to himself: If any of us be instructed with knowledg in the truths of Christ, we are intrusted with a Talent, and the Master expects the improvement, that he may receive his own with usury.

A second Talent to be improved is Riches; with them we are to trade for Heaven: a Servant of Christ trades in charity, and alms; Charity to the Poor is fraighting your Ship to Sea a long Voyage for great advantage: Solomen calls this, casting thy Bread upon the Waters, Eccl. 11.1, 2. Cast thy

bread upon the face of the waters, and after many days thou shalt find it: and that to great advantage, which he expounds ver. 2. to be giving a Portion to seven and eight. The Merchant casts his estate upon the face of the Waters; this is the trade that our Lord adviseth to, under the Parable of the un∣just Steward, Luk. 16. So doth the Apostle St. Paul 1 Tim. 6.17. it is a trade that brings certain and large profit.

Thirdly, Suffering for Christ and his truth, is a Talent that some are called to trade in: and Christs chiefest Servants have a Talent given them in this kind, Phil. 1.29. To you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe, but to suffer for his sake: (it is given to you,) and he that gives ex∣pects improvement of this gift, and not to hide it for fear. These three are the stable Commodities that Christs Servants venture in; and they all turn to a rich account, which brings me to the second Doctrine which was this.

2 Doct. That this Trade for Christ well managed, turneth to great profit and advantage to Master and Servant.

This Doctrine I only make use of as a Motive to the former: in handling this Doctrine I shall First, Prove the Doctrine. Secondly, Instance in particulars. Thirdly, Answer a Question as to the time of this return. Fourthly, Apply the whole.

First, For proof, we have it set forth in this Para∣ble, Five Talents make Ten, according to Luk. 19. One Pound makes Ten. What Solomon saith, Prov. 3. is true, The Merchandise hereof is better than the Merchandise of Silver or Gold; that is so say, in the increase of it. What St. Paul saith to Time∣thy, Tim. 4.8. is true here, Godliness is great gain.

Secondly, To instance in particulars. First, Im∣proving the Talent of knowledge, in Ministring light in order to Conversion, Dan. 12.2. Such shall shine as Stars for ever and ever, Pro. 11.30. He that winneth Souls is wise, and the wise shall inherit Glo∣ry, Prov. 3.35. Those that St. Paul converted are his Joy and Crown at Christs appearing, 1 Thess. 2.19.

Secondly, As to Charity, a Cup of cold Water, where no better is to be ••ad, shall have a large re∣ward; any thing forsaken for Christ shall bring in a hundred fold. I have spoken to this before.

Thirdly, As to sufferings for Christ, those that suffer with him shall reign, Rev. 7. therefore are they before the Throne, because they came out of great tribulations. These three ventures makes great returns if rightly managed, to a right end, with a good design.

Thirdly, But when is this return and increase? I answer, When the Voyage is made, when Christ the Master comes at the Resurrection of the Just; those that trade this way, must trust till then; and all Christs Servants have good Insurance on Gods side, the reward is very sure; some are apt to look for their returns too soon, and to have lost all; have a care of that, He that believeth makes not haste. I shall speak a few words briefly, by way of Application to both parties. Are all Christs faithful Servants Traders, and is it a distinguishing Character between the faithful and slothful, that the good Servant traded, he went and traded?

1 Use. Then these considerations should put Christians up∣on examination and inquity into their estate: Ask thy soul se∣riously this Question, What trade dost thou drive, and to what port dost thou trade, to the Port of Heaven or Hell? the Apostle in other words speaks the same thing, Gal. 6.7. Whatever a Man sow, that shall he also reap: he that sow•• to the flesh, and he that sows to the Spirit, reaps accordingly: whither dost thou trade, dost thou trade for Heaven?

Then First, Thou hast thy heart concerned in the trade, and not only thy hands and body, it takes up thy heart: Where thy treasure is, saith Christ, thy heart will be also: those that trade

this way are men of judgment and understanding in what they do; it is the fruit of wildom to consider our latter end, Deut. 32.29. Psal. 90. and to provide for it.

Secondly, Dost thou trade this way, thou dost not think what thou venturest in this trade is lost, because it is out of sight; but he goeth on comfortably, and believingly, though the greatest part of his estate is beyond the grave. The Apostle St. Paul was a worthy Merchant for Heaven, do but read his frame of Spirit, 2 Cor. 4 5. he speaks like a man of grea•• estate, though most of it ventured out; but in Chap. 5. v. 7•• We walk by faith, and not by sight; so Phil. 3. last. These Me••∣chants are high in their Spirits, though low in their Purse•• they are Persons of great hope, Rom. 12.12. Rejoyce in hope; it is the true nature of a Trader Heaven ward to look, wait and expect returns, 1 Cor. 1.7. 1 Thess. 1.10. Titus 2.11 and such as look shall not be ashamed, Heb. 9.28.

2 Use. Of exhortation, Be per••waded each of you to under∣stand your particular Talent that you are intrusted with. First, Know it. Secondly, Stir it up. Labour to know what it is God hath principally intrusted thee with, either in quality or qua••∣tity; some have one, some another, see 1 Cor. 12.4. diversi∣ties of gift; some have inward intrustments, some outward in∣trust ments, and God expects the improvement of all.

Secondly, When thou knowest thy gift, stir it up; it was St. Pauls Counsel to Timothy, To stir up the gift that was in him 2 Tim. 1.6. 1 Pet. 4. As every one hath received the gist, so let him Minister; whether in spirituals, or in temporal••; therefore labour to know that herein lyeth thy great wisdom as a Christian trader to vent and venture; do not keep thy goods in thy Ware-house, but send them abroad; cast thy Bread upon the Waters: and to incourage thee, know that whatever thou venturest in this trade to this Port, is certain∣ly and fully insured; and this St. Paul knew what he had com∣mitted this way was safe, 2 Tim. 1.12 Pro. 11.18. He that soweth to righteousness, shall have a sure reward. Secondly, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 venturing and venting what you are intrusted with, do it upon the most acceptable terms; act as a wise Steward in each in∣trustment.

Lastly, Admire the great love and respect Christ bears to his Servants, in this one consideration; that what Taient so∣ever Christ intrusts his Servants with, is for their own good and profit, not his; he puts a stock into your hands to man∣nage, the stock and product shall be thy own, himself is not profited, but thou hast the product of all thy ventures. So I

have done with the second Doctrine. We now proceed to the third Doctrine which was this.

3 Doct. That all Christs gifts and intrustments are for use, as well small as great, two and one as well as five; Christ ex∣pects improvement of the least Tale•• if but one; those that have but little are not excused from service. Those under the Law that could not serve God with a Lamb, must bring two Turtle Doves or two young Pigeons; and if not so much, then a tenth part of an Ephah of Flower, Levit. 5.7, 11. out of his little, he must sacrifice a little, none must appear em∣pty; but as God had intrusted each of them with abilities, so they were to offer according to what he had received; the poor Widdow was accepted with her farthing, and it appears that it was not only accepted, but expected, Luk. 21. from hence a Cup of cold Water given to a Disciple is rewarded; but where much is given, there much is required; and that Servant that had so little knowledge as it is called, not knowing his Masters will, yet he is beaten with few stripes for not improving that little, Luk 12.42. he expects improvement of little gifts and intrustments.

Use of this Doctrine, This may serve to take off those excu∣ses that many are apt to make, that they are very weak and poor, their gifts are small, therefore they will do nothing; consider that if thou hast but one Talent, it is Christs Talent and gift as well as five.

Secondly, Be incouraged to improve, for by improvement thy little may be made more; for to him that hath (to im∣prove) shall be given, and he shall have abundance, Luk. 19.26.

Thirdly, For incouragemen••, Consider that thou with thy little, art as truly a Servant of Christ, as if thou hadst a great deal; that Servant was Christs own Servant unto whom he gave one Talent, as much as he to whom he gave five; and he that improved two, is admitted into his Masters joy as well as the other.

Fourthly, Consider for thy incouragement the equi∣ty of thy Master, he requires but according to what he gives, if he gives more he requires more, if less he requires less.

Fifthly, Have a special care of hiding or concealing thy intrustments, that is a great evil, and upon what pretence soever done is greatly punishable, which leads me to the last Doctrine from these words which was this.

That amongst Christs Servants there are some that

obscure, hide, or conceal those Talents which they have received from Christ; this Christ foresaw, that in his absence near his coming he should have some such Servants. We have a bad Servant of Christ in this Chap, described under three similitudes.

First, A foolish Virgin. Secondly, Under the simili∣tude of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 idle Servant. Thirdly, By a Goat; these are all un••••••ofitable to Christ. The Virgins afford him no ••ight, when he hath most need; the Goat affords him ••o raiment, as the Sheep; the slothful Servant brings him in no increase in his stock or money; these Servants are all doomed alike to punishment, the foo∣lish Virgins shut out with, I know you not; the sloth∣ful Servant into utter darkness, the Goats into Hell fire. From whence we may gather, that there is an indispensable duty upon all Christs Servants, to be in∣dustrious and faithful in improving what they have received from Christ, more or less; Oh! have a spe∣cial care of a fearful frame of Spirit, the fearful are ex∣cluded as well as the abounuable; this frame of Spirit hath hindered many from improving their Talents, as I shall shew you afterward from Verse 25. I was asraid, and hid thy Yalent; our Lord had a taste of this be∣fore he went from some we read of Iohn 12.42. the Text saith, Many believed on him but durst not confess him, lest thgy should be cast out of the Synagogue; for they loved the praise of men, more than of God: and consequently feared the frowns of men.

Object. But some may Object, Is hiding and conceal∣ing what we have received such a sin? Do we not read of some that hid Christs sayings? and doth not David hide Gods word in his heart? and doth not Solc∣mon call to his Sons, Prov. 12.23. to conceal know∣ledg in their heart? To which I answer, We read of a twofold hiding in Scripture: First, A hiding from a choice respect we have to a thing, in order to a safe keeping. Secondly, A hiding from use and improve∣ment. This latter hiding is sinful in spirituals; to hide what Talent Christ doth intrust us with, is next door to the sin of rejecting a Talent and refusing to receive it.

Now in handling this Doctrine, I shall briefly speak a few words to each of these four heads. First, I shall open what this one Talent is that he hides. Secondly, When

a Person may be said to hide his Talent. Thirdly, Shew some causes hereof. Fourthly, Speak a word of use to the whole. By this one Talent cannot be understood some one distinct gift or indowment, but rather a weak∣er or smaller measure, of what others are more largely intrusted with.

Secondly, By hiding, is not to expose it to publick view, it is opposed to trading with it, to hide is this, when a Person hath received from God gifts, but none can see it, nor perceive thou hast it; to hide is opposed to standing forth with light, see Deut. 22.1. so Isa. 58.7. Not to hide himself from his own flesh, is to put forward to help. So to hide thy Talent, is when thou dost not put it forth to service.

Secondly, There is a comparative hiding, when a Person can put forth his light in smaller and less dangerous opportu∣nities, and keep it in, in more large opportunities Timo∣thy profest a good profession before many witnesses. But some may object and say, Am not I forbid to cast Pearl before Swine? I answer, We ought to be so wise as to know out times and sea∣sons, and to see when a door is opened to Gods Glory, and the good of others.

Thirdly, There is a hiding our Talents by a corrupt con∣versation; let a Man say what he will if he do not live to it, it gives no light; we read of some Rom. 1. Who withhold the truth in unrighteousness, or imprison or conceal; to the end the Philippians might shine, they must be harmless or blameless, Phil. 2.16. walking honestly among the Gentiles, is a great duty, to the end our Talen•• might be improved. As to the third head I shall be very brief, because I have spoken some∣thing to it before. I shall only in this place offer to considera∣tion two occasional grounds of this hiding thei••alent and not trading and improving, and we have them both in the Text. First, F••ar. Secondly, An hard opinion of God; these two may be reduced into one, they depend one upon another, a hard opinion of God makes him afraid, a hard opinion of God doth sweetly comply and comport with a slothful Person; is feeds this humour of sloth; but I shall meet with this more properly in his place when we come at it only a few words by way of use from the whole. And First,

Be exhorted from hence, not to hide or conceal what God hath intrusted thee with; stand forth as occasion is offered, and thy help called for, whether in know∣ledg, estate, sufferings for Christ. It is reported of St. Peter and St. Iohn, Act. 5.41. That they rejoyced that they

were counted worthy to suffer shame for Christs name. They ac∣counted this a worthy intrustment. It is a dangerous evil to hide our Talent, and of a bad consequence, from these six considerations.

First, By hiding thy Talent God loseth his Glory, which was one end of his intrusting thee, it is all one at if he had intrusted thee with none, if it be conceal∣ed; therefore our Lord exhorts his Disciples, Math. 5.16. that they should Let ther lights so shine, that men seeing their good works, might glorifie their Father which is in Heaven.

Secondly, If thou hidest thy Talent, the Church loseth her profit thereby; every gift is given for the good of the Body, the comfort and edification of the Body; therefore if thy Talent be hidden, the body hath loss, if thou halt light it must be set upon a Car∣dlestick, that it may give light to all that are in the House, it must not be put under a Bushel.

Thirdly, If thou hidest thy Talent, the World are great losers, thou dost not discharge that duty that is incumbent on thee, as to them. Ye are to be in Christs absence, the light of the World, holding forth the word of truth.

Fourthly, Trading and improving thy Talents in a day when opportunity presents, will be a great comfort to thee in an evil day, when thou hast not that oppor∣tunity; doubtless Solomons argument to inforce charity hath strength in it, Eccl. 11 2. For thou knowest not whe•• euil may be on the earth. Iob draws much comfort from this in the evil day, see Chap. 6.10. I have not con∣cealed the words of the Holy One; and so doth David draw comfort from the same root, Psal. 40. when in∣numerable evils compassed him about. Verse the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 That he had not hid Goderighteousness in his heart, but had de∣clared and preacht it in the great congregation.

Fifthly, Hiding our Talent, when called to put it forth, tends to our own eternal ruin; you may remem∣ber sufferings for Christ, I told you, is one of those intrustments we a•••• to trade with; if this be hid, see what follows, Mark 8.38. If any are ashamed of Christ. (which is the same thing) he will be ashamed, or hide himself from them, when he comes in his Glory attend∣ed with his Angels; he that hides his Talent is cast in∣to utter dackness.

Sixthly, Consider that in all the Talents thou art in∣trusted with, thou art but a Steward for thy Master; and thou art not only to receive and lay up, but receive and lay out; if thou hast more than another, it is put into thy hands for others as well as thy self. So I have done with the fourth head.

We now proceed to the Fifth head contained Verse Nineteenth propounded to be handled in our speaking to this Parable, which was the return of the Master from his long Journey from Earth to Heaven. Now he returns from Heaven to Earth again, this is the re∣turn spoken of in this Parable, this return of Christ was foretold by Christ before his going away.

We have in this nineteenth Verse four circumstan∣tial considerations.

First, The certainty of Christs return. It hath been already sufficiently proved, that Jesus Christ is the subject of our Text.

Secondly, We have clearly supposed in this Text, and taken for granted, the capacity that Christ in that his return shall come in; he cometh cloathed and in∣vested with power and dominion, he hath received the kingdom that he went to receive, according to Luk. 19.15. and to return having received it. It is plain that when Christ comes to reckon with his Ser∣vants, he is intrusted with the kingdom; if you should ask me what kingdom? I answer, that kingdom pro∣phesied of Dan. 7.13, 14. and 17. under the whole Heaven, which our last Prophet Iohn also, Rev. 11.15. foresaw, the kingdoms of this World, shall become the kingdoms of our Lord and his Christ; when all tongues, nations, and languages shall serve him. That Christ hath received this Kingdom when he comes is plain, from Math. 22. the King comes in to see the guests, the Lord of those Servants cometh.

The Third circumstance considerable in this Verse, is considerable as to the period that Christ supposeth, exprest here after a long time; a long time between his going away and coming: it is the opinion of most that it will be near 2000 years, therefore he is said to go a far and long Journey.

The Fourth circumstance considerable, is the work he propounds chiefly to do when he comes, and that is to

reckon with them; After a long time the Lord of those Ser∣vants cometh, and reckoneth with them.

Before I lay down those conclusions that do natu∣rally arise from these words, I shall explicate and ex∣plain some words and passages in them. As First, What kind of coming is this spoken of here. Secondly, What is this long time. Thirdly, Who are intended by those Servants. Fourthly, What here is to be understood by reckoning.

First, This coming of Christ must be understood of his real personal coming, therefore it is said 1 Thess. 4. the Lord himself shall descend. As the kingdom that Christ receives is a real kingdom properly under∣stood, so is Christ a real proper and personal King: this kingdom was given him before his Ascension, as we have it Math. 28. and last, All power in Heaven and Earth is given to me: But we must make a difference between a kingdom given, and a kingdom received; a Person may have a Legacy given him by Will, several years before he do actually possess it, and so it is here: It is a certain truth, that when Christ hath received this kingdom, he is submitted unto by all Nations and People, they shall serve and obey him.

Christ in this his return, must needs be in as real a state as when he went away, Act. 1.11. As ye see me go, So I come again, in a Visible appearance, Rev. 1.7. every Eye shall see him, not a spiritual invisible ap∣pearance or coming as some would have it in the Spi∣rit, but a real coming such as shall amaze his enemies; those that are his enemies shall call for the Rocks to hide them from the sight of him, Rev. 6.

But what is this long time? I answer, First, It may properly be called a long time in its self, from his As∣cension to his second Coming, as I said before near 2000 years. Secondly. A long time as considered to Man, considered many generations passe in this time. Thirdly, A long time as with respect to his faithful Servants longing desires; they think it long, they think the Bridegroom tarrys: but how shall we reconcile this long time with a little while, commonly set out by Heb. 10.38. Yet a little while and he shall come, so Iohn 16.17. A little while and I will see you again

I answ, Sometimes a little and a long time is under∣stood

as to God-ward; a little time with God, is a long time with Man; this St. Peter seems to argue, 2 Pet. 3.9. The Lord is not slack as some men countslackness. Men count it a long time; but a 1000 years with God, is but as one day; so here according as men count, it is a long time, but all things with God are present. Secondly, It is a long time comparatively understood, long in compari∣son of the time; after such and such things shall appear, then it is but a little time. After this manner Christ speaks, Ioh. 16. When the Churches sorrows are at the highest and sharpest, then it is but a little before Christ comes, see Hab. 2.4. compared with Heb. 10.37. when such thangs appear; then yet a little time, and he that shall come will come: so must it be understood, Luk. 21.31. Then it is near, even at the door. The third thing to be in∣quired after, who are those Servants intended, called here those Servants? I answer, By those are to be un∣derstood the Servants indefinitely considered, for this is a relation to Verse fourteenth, called there his own Servants indefinitely considered, such as he had in∣trusted with his substance, those Servants. Fourthly, What is this reckoning with them? this word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is drawn from a word that signifies to speak or reason; and some render it speaking with them, some to rea∣son with them: And indeed Christs reckoning with them, is only a fair reasoning with them, as we see by the following Verses; for our Lord admits of a reply, the Servant speaks in his own defence as long as he hath a word to speak, and then out of his own mouth Christ condemns him, for every mouth must be stopped, and all the World shall become guilty be∣fore God, as we may see in the Parable of the Labou∣rers. Math. 20.18. see there how Christ reasons with them, Friend I do thee no wreng, didst not thou agree with me for a penny? So here did I not find thee slack, thou wert only required to put it forth; thou didst herein but venture mine, not thy own: thus Christ reckoneth with them or reasoneth rather. Before I proceed I shall sum up the matter of this Text into •• Doctrines.

1 Doct. That although it may seem long first, yet Jesus Christ shall come again; though his journey be far and long, yet his return is sure and certain: After a long time the Lord of those Servants cometh.

2 Doct. That Jesus Christ in his next and second com∣ing, cometh cloathed with dominion; he cometh as the Lord of those Servants.

3 Doct. One of the great and first businesses propound∣ed by Christ to be entred upon at and in his next com∣ing, is to reckon, reason, and deal with his own Ser∣vants. Though he will judge the World, yet he doth begin at his own House first: As the Servants of Christ are raised first, 1 Cor. 15. Rev. 20 so they shall be judg∣ed first, this is a certain truth. But for brevity sake I shall in the handling of the first Doctrine, endeavour to draw in these two latter Doctrines if I can.

This great truth of Christs second coming, hath been richly placed upon the hearts of Gods people from the beginning of the World. This return of Christ was seen of Enoch who lived in the beginning of the World, he prophesied of his second coming. See the Te∣stimony of the Apostle Iude, Behold the Lord cometh with ten thousand of his Saints. This the Prophet Zachary pro∣phesieth of Zac. 14.5. The Lord my God shall come, and all the Saints with thee This St. Paul to the Thessalonians speak∣eth of, see 1 Thess. 3. c. 4. c. 5. And it is observa∣ble that more than twenty times our Lord hints and foretells his second coming again before he went away.

As we may find in Matthew, Mark, Luke, Iohn, it was frequent with Christ before he went to foretell his coming. And that from these reasons.

First, Because this was a rich truth, therefore it dwelt richly upon Christs heart, he did not go away as not to come again ••he knew well, for his exaltation, that where he suffered he should come again and be glorified, out Lord was willing to leave this truth up∣on record, as from himself as well as from his Pro∣phets before.

Secondly, This truth our Lord is very careful to assert and strengthen, as well knowing that this would be a truth much questioned and doubted by his Dis∣ciples, and opposed and mocked at by enemies. The Disciples and Servants of Christ intend little less. Luk. 12.45. when they say their Lord delays his com∣ing, and thereupon fall to beating their fellow Ser∣vants, and eating and drinking with the drunken, and what doth it import less, when it is so often said that

Christ shall come in a day when they are not aware, nor look not for him? and the World in general are desti∣tute of faith in this second coming of Christ; this St. Peter foresaw, 2 Pet. 3.9. they mock and scoff at such a principle, therefore our Lord doth often hint and assert his second coming, that he might strengthen that part that was weak.

Thirdly. This our Lord is frequent in to assert his se∣cond coming before his going away, to strengthen and incourage their hearts as to a truth that would much contribute to their joy, for what could more contri∣bute to their comfort and joy, than the thoughts and belief of Christs coming? This is their encouragement in all their tribulations, and to that end it is applied by Christ, Iohn 16. I will come and see you again. To the same end doth the Apostle Iames apply it, Iam. 5. Be patient Brethren, the coming of the Lord draws nigh. Christ well knew that it would be the joy and life of his Disciples to hear of his coming again, who were so sorrowful at his going away. And there are four chioce priviled∣ges in Christs second coming, that make it very de∣sirable to his Disciples.

First, At this his coming, there is an end put to all temptations Satan can tempt no more nor can they sin any more, the righteousness of Saints, that is now liable to blemishes, and corruptions, but shall then be pure and permanent, then he that is righteous shall be righteous still.

Secondly, At the Masters coming, the Servants are discharged from all their work, and from all their in∣trustments, their commission then expires, it is but oc∣cupy till I come, then they are to enter into their Ma∣sters joy, no longer Servants but rulers over Cities, what thou hast (saith Christ) hold fast till I come, Rev. 2.27. then will I discharge thee, nay saith our Lord if thou servest me faithfully till then, I will gird my self and serve thee.

Thirdly, At Christs coming thou shalt not only be taken off from all thy work, but largely rewarded for thy work done, now as the hireling longeth for the evening, because he might receive his wages. Iob 7.2. so a Servant of Christ hath reason and allowance to look for his reward, and long for it also.

Fourthly, He shall not only then receive his wages

and reward for his work, but great praise also for hi•• work; see 1 Cor. 4.5. Thon shall every man have praise of God: so Rom. 2. last. Whose praise is not of men, but of God, 1 Pet. 17. found unto praise then; and it is no small priviledge to have praise of God, for Christ to praise a poor soul at that day is a great priviledge, this was the case with the faithful Servant, Well done good and faithful Ser∣vant. For a King in such state and glory, to praise and commend a poor creature, how ravishing a priviledge is it! Quest. A faithful Servant of Christ for these rea∣sons desires his second coming, but why is it said after a long time the Lord of these Servants cometh? I Ans.

1. Because our Lord foresaw that some would be apt to look for him too soon: there are two extreams that persons are apt to be attended with, in the latter days, as to Christs second coming, as we may perceive by the Apostles application to each of them in Scriptures: there are some that are apt to look for him too soon, to such the Apostle St. Paul addresseth himself, 2 Thes. 2. with much ardency and affection to divert their ex∣pectations, seeing it to be a dangerous opinion.

Secondly, We may perceive there are some also who are apt to put this day far away from them: to these St. Peter applieth himself, 2 Pet. 3. because all things continue as they were from the beginning, therefore they conclude it would not come at all; to such he asserts his coming: but the day of the Lord will come not∣withstanding his seeming long tarrying.

Now as to the 2 Doct. I shall take it in prosecution of this Doctrine, and from thence speak unto the nature of Christs second coming, which (according to the second Doctrine) is as cloathed with dominion. The Lord of those Servants he comes cloathed with such power that when he is but demanding a question of him that had not on the wedding garment, he is struck speechless, see Math. 22.11 When the King came in to see the guests. And the very sight of Christ in his coming, causeth the greatest men on earth to call to the Rocks and Mountains to fall on them, and hide them from his face, Rev. 6.

The use that we may make of these three Doctrines put together is, first by way of examination.

First, How doth thy heart breath after thy Masters

coming, dost thou fear it, or dost thou desire it, how is it with thee, if thou art a wicked Servant, thou maist justly fear thy Masters coming from a five fold Consi∣deration.

First, He comes to thee as a person who hast abused his tender mercy, and favours, which will greatly ag∣gravate thy sorrows, and fears, and justly provoke God against thee.

Secondly, That great power that Christ in this his coming is cloathed with, is all against thee, to crush thee, and destroy thee.

Thirdly, Christ to such is clothed with as much wrath as power, and all his power is subservient to his wrath, which shall make all sinners (though in Zion) afraid with great fear, see Esa. 33.14. The sinners in Zion are afraid, and fearfulness shall surprize the Hypo∣crite. Then in that day he that hath been for a long time a Lamb, meek, gentle, and patient, shall then be a Lyon, which shall tear and rend, and none shall de∣liver out of his hands.

Fourthly, This day is sad, because they shall lose all that they have wrought, though thou hast prophe∣sied or Preacht, cast out Devils, done many mighty works, all is in vain.

Fifthly, Then no more opportunity or intrustment, no Tryal more! then the Summer is past, the Harvest is ended, and such are not saved, it is a sad word, Ier. 8.20.

Secondly, By way of Tryal, art thou a faithful Ser∣vant? then,

First, Thou believest Christs coming, thou believ∣est the Principle that he shall come, this was the Faith of all Christs faithful Servants, they could say, he that shall come, will come.

Secondly, If thou beest a faithful Servant, thou are preparing for his coming, so as to endeavour to have all the work done against he come.

Thirdly, Thou prayest for his coming, it is one petition in thy prayer with St. Iohn, Rev. 22. Come Lord Iesus, come quickly.

Fourthly, If thou beest one of Christs Disciples, thou rejoycest in the faith and thoughts of Christs coming. As it was proper for Christs Servants to sorrow at

Christs going away from earth to Heaven, Iohn 1.4•• ch. 16. So they rejoyce in his coming from Heaven, to Earth: what the Prophet Esaiah. Ch. 25.9 Prophesies is true in this, they shall say, Loe this is our God, we have waited for him, and he will save us, this is the Lord, we have waited for him, and he will save us. We will rejoyce and be glad in his Salvation. Examine thy self by these rules whe∣ther thou art a faithful Servant or no, if thou beest a faithful Servant, thou hast no cause to be troubled or afraid at Christs coming: he comes to them (as you have heard before) as a Bridegroom, which bespeaks i•• to be a day of great joy and Glory.

The Third thing to be inquired into, (and which takes in the third Doctrine) is what Christ at this his coming shall enter upon first, the answer lyeth in the text, to Judge his own house, called here reasoning, or reckoning with them.

Christs own Servants must be judged first, the first piece of justice dispenced by Christ, is to his own Ser∣vants, they must be judged, see 1 Cor. 4.5. compar∣ed with 2 Cor 5.10. for we must all appear before the Iudgment seat of Christ (saith St. Paul) he comprehend∣eth himself, and that he may first judge them, he first raiseth then out of their graves, as we have it, 1 Cor. 15.23. they that are Christs (that is to say his own) shall be raised at his coming, which is plain 1 Thes. 4. Those that sleep in Iesus will God bring with him, which a∣greeth with Rev. 20. And there is much and good reason why Christ shall judge his house first, and set that in order, and acquit the guiltless and faithful.

First, Because the Saints must joyn with him in judging World according to the 1 Corinth, 6.2. Know ye not that the Saints shall judge the World. Therefore they cannot be tryed at the same Bar, but must be clear∣ed before, and then they enter into their Masters joy, Glory, and Dominion.

Vse. By way of Use, First, from hence we may learn this plain and wholesome truth, that even Christs Disciples must be tryed and judged. Some have been ready to think that Saints should not be judged any otherwise than what they meet with in themselves, 1 Cor. 11. because St. Paul saith if they would judge themselves, they should not be judged of the

〈17 letters〉〈17 letters〉

For answer to which, I say, that Paul there speaks of Temporal not Eternal Judgement, present Cha∣stisement, as we may perceive by the Context.

I shall only leave two words with Christ's servants, and close this, viz. First, a word of Information. Se∣condly, a word of Exhortation.

First then, from what hath been said, be informed that this long time of Christ's tarrying is almost at an end, his time draws very near. Therefore in the Se∣cond place, seeing his coming is to take account of his own Servants; indeavour to calculate all thy actions and doings for this day. Take Paul's Counsel to the Corinthians, 2 Cor. 5.9. labour so to discharge your duties as you may be accepted of him. So we have done with verse 19.

We now proceed to the matter and manner of Christ's reasoning or reckoning. We had before from ver. 19. That Christ comes to reckon with his servants; we have here the matter of fact, the reckon∣ing it self. And this reckoning I shall divide into two parts. First, a reckoning with the industrious; Second∣ly, with the slothful Servants.

I shall begin with the Industrious and Faithful in Christ's house first, because that lyeth first here in or∣der; and because the reckoning is so interwoven and mixed with the reward, I shall at once glance at these four verses, 20, 21, 22, 23.

20. And so he that had received five Talents, came and brought other five Talents, saying; Lord, thou de∣liveredst unto me five Talents; behold, I have gained besides them five Talents more.

21. His Lord said unto him, Well done, thou good and faithful Servant, thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.

22. He also that had received two Talents, came and said, Lord thou deliveredst unto me two Talents behold I gave gained other two Talents besides them.

23. His Lord said unto him, Well done good and Faithful Servant, thou hast been faithful over a few things; I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.

In handling this latter part of the Parable I shall be very brief, because I have anticipated much of the matter before in what I have spoken as to this parable.

We have contained in this reckoning these two Subjects, Reckoning and Recompence.

1. It must be supposed that this Reckoning or Ac∣count is called for by Christ, not that they came vo∣luntarily and offered themselves to tryal, because it is here said, he came: For according to Luke 19.15. the parallel place saith, he commanded them to be called, or brought, who had been intrusted with his Coin or Substance. However the Servants are willing to come to account, and the best first. Our Lord in this his Reckoning begins with two Questons, as must be im∣plyed: First, what hast thou received? Secondly what hast thou gained? To both which Christ's servants are ready to return an answer.

In our glance upon this Reckoning, we have some∣thing remarkable first, as to Christ's servants; Se∣condly, something remarkable as from the Lord. We have two things considerable as to the servants.

First, We have the willingness and freeness to make an acknowledgment of what they are charged with. We find Christ chargeth one with five, one with two, and another with one; and herein there is no difference, their Accounts, though of so long standing, agree; no difference in their Account, here is right reckoning on both hands.

Secondly, as considerable in Christ's Servants, they are ready to produce their Effects more or less, as to acknowledg the Stock, and to expose it to their Master and to his use, it is ready for him; behold, I have gained besides them five Talents more; I have doubled. I pray take notice (behold) he hath a desire to have his Account past, he is forward therein.

Secondly; we have something worthy observation in their Lord. First, we have their Lord's good re∣sentment, and choice acceptance of their Account and Returns, their good service wins much upon their Lord's heart. But secondly, it appears in his assigned Reward hereupon; which consists in two parts. First, Rule. Secondly, Joy. The nature of which Joy we have explained and called their Master's Joy. The next thing I shall do in prosecution of this Subject, is, to explain some words and phrases in these words; as first, When may a servant be said to double his Ta∣ent. Secondly, When may a servant of Christ be by Christ called good. Thirdly, What are those few things spoken of in which he had been faithful? Fourthly, What is this Rule that shall be an eminent part of the servants reward? Fifthly, What kind of Joy may this be understood to be, called the Master's Joy. A word to each of these.

First, When doth he double, or make such a satis∣factory increase?

Answ. Thy Gain doth lye in three heads. First, Gain in Grace. Secondly, Gain souls to Christ. Third∣ly, Gain in glory to God and Christ.

First. Thou art an acceptable Servant, or Gainer, when thou hast gained increase in the Gifts and Graces that God hath bestowed on thee. It is a Christian's duty to multiply and add to what he hath received of this kind. To grow in grace is a positive

duty, 2 Pet. 3.18. And that this is wonderfully acceptable to God where there is an addition, we may perceive, if we seriously read 2 Pet. 1. to the tenth verse, this is called Fruit, Phil. 4.17. Not that I desire a Gift (saith-Paul) but I desire fruit that may abound to your account.

Secondly, Then are you gainers with acceptance, when your Talent by improving hath gained souls to Christ, more Servants into the Master's family. This is Christ's glory, Heb. 2. Here am I, and my Children: how many Servants hast thou Gained and begotten to Christ? This shall be thy Glory and Crown in the day of Christ; this is Paul's glory, 1 Thes. 2. last.

Thirdly; That which is thy acceptable Gain, is, when thou hast walked so, as to gain glory to God and Christ by thy walkings: Matth. 5.16. That they may glorifie thy Father which is in heaven. It was that which Jesus Christ pleaded to his Father, Joh. 17. I have glorified thee on earth; and these will God glori∣fie in heaven. This is to walk worthy of God, 1 Thes. 2.12. and worthy of Glory.

2. How may a Servant of Christ deserve the name good? None is good but God.

I Answer. None is good in the abstract but God; good so as to have no mixtures of evil: but some are called good, as Barnabas, Acts 11.24. is said to be a good man: but good in the fence of the text must be taken for one profitable and beneficial; so we under∣stand a good Servant to us is a profitable Servant, one that is faithful in our business to our profit; the good Servant here is as much as if he had said, profitable Servant.

3. What are these few things?

By few things we must refer to the Talents as before; the few things are the five Talents; the Master under∣values

his intrustments to magnifie the profit of the Servant. Christ speaks with the least, byway of di∣minution from what he had intrusted him with; I trusted thee with but a few things; Christ takes no∣tice of all disadvantages in quality and quantity, that he might advance the Faithfulness of his Servants to him, Thou hast been faithful in a few things.

4. What Rule shall this be as part of the Servants re∣ward?

I Answer. The same that Christ's shall be; as the Joy, so the Rule. It is material Command, and Go∣vernment, Rev. 2.27. Rule over the nations with Christ, as here over ten Cities.

5. When-as here it is called the Masters Joy, it implys a very large and unspeakable Joy: Joy in this fence is not only Goodness but Glory. Christ is said to be anointed with the oile of Gladness above his fellows, Psal. 45. but his fellows shall have some of the same anointings; though not so much in quan∣tity, yet the same in quality and kind, it is the Joy of the Lord. There are ten Parts observable in these words.

1. That the best and highest intrusted Servants of Christ must be accountable for their stock received: such as have received five Talents.

2. A True and Faithful Servant of Christ is very free and apt to acknowledg all his Enjoyments and Intrustments to be of God; Thou deliveredst unto me five Talents.

3. Where Christ hath given Stock, he doth indis∣pensibly require Improvements.

4. Winning and gaining, is the required and accept∣able life of a Christian.

5. That Jesus Christ is exceedingly pleased, even to

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

satisfaction with delight, with an industrious Ser∣vant, one that doubles his Stock.

6. Faithfulness and industry, sloathfulness and wickedness are taken on for another by Christ.

7. Christ's way of trying his Servants is by trusting them with a little first, called here few things.

8. The well improvement of a little in Spirituals, doth infallibly introduce and bring in increase.

9. Future Rule is one great part of Christ's future Reward to his Faithful Servants for their industry.

10. That the state and Condition of Christ's Ser∣vants at his Coming, is a state of great Joy. Of these a few words.

I shall pass these Observations very briefly, because I have spoken something in the opening of the words to some of them.

First; That the best and highest of Christ's Servants must be accountable to Christ at his Coming. This is often hinted in the Scriptures; those two Scriptures, Rom. 14. 2 Cor. 5.10. Paul takes in himself, We must all appear before the Judgment-Seat of Christ: to receive the things done in the body, whether they be good, or bad: the good must be brought there as well as the bad. This Truth (is at least) implicitely held forth, in the message of Christ to Pergamos. Those that are praise-worthy must receive a white-stone, a token of their Acquitting and Justification, which is spoken in a borrowed speech, from the manner of the proceedings of the Courts of Judicature in those days; when persons were acquitted they had a white-stone given into their hands. Which doth teach us that the innocent as well as the guilty, the faithful as well as the wicked Ser∣vant, must be reckoned with; this is the day of blot∣ting out the sins of true converted persons. See Acts 3.19. this is the proper time when those praise wor∣thy

shall receive praise of God, 1 Cor. 4.5. The Consideration of this truth serves to teach humility and holiness; thy actions must be examined by Je∣sus Christ before thou art commended; whatsoever men say of thee or account of thee, that is the day of manifestation of thy Faithfulness. This well con∣sidered, will much promote Holiness and Carefulness. 2 Cor. 5.9. Wherefore we labour that we may be accept∣ed of him. So much for the First Part.

2. Part. The true and Faithful Servants of God are free and ready to acknowledg all their enjoyments and intrustments are of God. This I might largely prove from the Current of Scriptures; but I forbear to be large; only see what Paul saith, 2 Cor. 3.5. but our sufficiency is of God. And as they are ready to ac∣knowledg whilst they are here, so they are as ready to acknowledg it to Christ at his appearance, as in our Text. And all this ariseth from that prin∣ciple of humility dwelling in them, which makes them little in their own eyes both now and then. Read the frame of Spirit that dwelt upon Holy and Humble Paul, 2 Cor. 4. I shall only leave this one word of instruction from hence; Study how acceptable this frame of Spirit is to Christ when he findeth it, either now or then.

Part. 3. When Stock is given, there is improve∣ment indispensibly required; the Contrary will not be born by God or Christ. This I have spoken unto be∣fore.

Part. 4. That the right state of Christ is a Winning Gaining state. If thy State be right, as it ought to be, thou art gaining, increasing, and adding in the in∣ward man. This is a true and a proper Character of a righteous and holy person, Job 17.9. he grows stronger and stronger. The Father, who is the hus∣bandman,

purgeth his vine, John. 15. that it may bring forth more Fruit. This I have toucht upon be∣fore.

Part. 5. Jesus Christ is pleased even to delight in an industrious improving Soul. Jesus Christ is herein like a frugal man in the world, he loves to see his tenants and Servants thrive under him. The Spirit of Paul was the same that dwelt in Christ, when he was glad and rejoiced in the Thessalonians increase in Spi∣rituals, 2 Thess. 1.3. That their faith groweth, and their charity aboundeth. This is that which the Spirit of God takes notice of in the Church of Thiatira, Rev. 2, Thy last works are more than thy first. And from whence doth this arise in God and Christ? not because our profiting is to his own profit, no, we can add nothing to his glory: but the love of God to his creature is such, that he would have us bring forth fruit that might abound to our own account: admire the goodness and dear love of Christ to his Servants.

Part. 6. Faithfulness and industry are in Christ's ac∣count the same thing, and sloathfulness and wickedness are the same. He that improves his Talents, doth bear the appellation of Good and Faithful Servant.

We are now upon the industrious Servant, he had traded to advantage, and he is Faithful. Faithfulness is a proper qualification in a Servant; that he be found faithful is required in a Steward, 1 Cor. 4.2. that is, that he makes a distribution to each according to their several needs. Luke 12.42. He is a Faithful Steward that gives them meat in due season.

Use. A sloathful Servant of Christ can never be rec∣koned faithful. Sloathfulness is no such small sin as some take it to be; there is a curse pronounced by God against a sloathful person, Jer. 48. that doth the work or business of the Lord negligently. A faithful Servant

hath these three properties: First. He is diligent in his business in which he is intrusted. Secondly, he aims and designes his Masters profit in all he does. Thirdly he stands up for his Masters Name and Credit in what he does. A good and faithful Servant answers to all these.

Part. 7. Christ's usual way is to try his Servants with a little first. All that he intrusts his Servants in this world, though never so large intrustments, are but small and few things in comparison of what they shall be trusted with hereafter: there are true riches to commit to his faithful Servants, Luke 16.10, 11, 12. The intrustments here are called the least things, and he that is unfaithful in these least, shall not be intru∣sted with much. O then Consider, that thy future intrustment depends upon thy present improvement of what thou hast committed to thee, whether it be Wisdom, Riches, or any other Gift; thou hast those Gifts only for a tryal, and thou art now only in the Tryal; thou must be tryed before thou be trusted more.

Part. 8. Is the Use of this; Be assured that the well-improvement of a little shall certainly bring in abun∣dance: To him that hath, shall be given & he shall have abundance, as we have it, Mat. 25.29. we have a double shall to confirm the truth of this.

Part. 9. Jesus Christ rewards his faithful Servants with Rule and Government. Be thou over ten Cities. And that this is properly and really to be taken is plentifully proved from other Scriptures: Dan. 7.27. The Kingdom under the whole Heavens shall be given to the people of the Saints of the most high. And in seve∣ral other Scriptures; But I shall meet with this more fully afterwards.

This reward is a very great reward in Christ's e∣steem,

sufficient to requite his Servants for all their saithfulness and industry.

Part. 10. The state will be a state of very great Joy, called here the Master's Joy; a state of unspeakable joy. Sometimes this state of Joy comprehends all good, as sorrow comprehends all evil. See an eminent place to this purpose, Isa. 35.10. And the ransomed of the Lord shall return, and come to Zion with songs and e∣verlasting Joy upon their heads; they shall obtain in and gladness; and sorrow and sighings shall flee away. This I have according to my promise, only touched these ten Parts, and so I have done with the 20, 21, 22, 23. verses.

We now proceed to the 24th verse; and it is alto∣gether necessary that we do at once cast our eye upon these seven verses, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, at once: because they all together make up the whole proceed∣ing of Christ with the sloathful Servant.

24. Then he which had received the one Talent, came and said, Lord, I knew thee that thou art a•• hard man reaping where thou hast not sown, and gather∣ing where thou hast not strawed.

25. And I was afraid, and went and ••id thy Ta∣lent in the Earth; lo, there thou hast that is thine.

26. His Lord answered and said unto him, Thou wicked and sloathful Servant, thou knowest that I reap where I sowed not, and gathered where I strawed not.

27. Thou oughtest therefore to have put thy money to the exchangers, and then at my coming I should have received mine own with usury.

28. Take therefore the Talent from him, and give it unto him which hath ten Talents.

29. For unto every one that hath shall be given, and

he shall have abundance: but from him that hath not, shall be taken away even that which he hath.

30. And cast ye the unprofitable Servant into utter darkness, there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.

That which remains to be handled as to the wind∣ing up of this second Parable, is that remarkable pas∣sage relating to the sloathful and unprofitable Ser∣vant, which was him who had received the one Talent; a relation of whom we have contained in these •• verses: the whole whereof divides it self into three Parts.

First, the Servant's Answer, Plea and Defence.

Secondly, the Lord's ill-resentment and dissatis∣faction thereat.

Thirdly, his proceeding thereupon.

Now for order's Sake, I shall speak to these heads distinctly; and

First, the Servant's Answer, Plea and Defence. An An∣swer I call it, because it must be implyed that his Lord in his reckoning with him propounds a double Que∣stion. First. What hast thou received? Secondly; What improvement hast thou made? This first Part contains verse. 24.25. in which verses we have his Confession and Concision with his Lord that he had received one Talent.

Secondly, We have him, as formerly, acknowledg∣ing that he had made no improvement; and he seems to six the foot and foundation of his non-improvement upon his Lord, namely his Lord's austerity and seve∣rity; the fence and knowledg whereof begat fear in him, which fear disinabled him, bound up his hands, took away his heart, hindred his industry; and in short, all the whole fault of his miscarrying in this affair is wholly laid upon his Lord, even as our father Adam at first did, Gen. 3. And all this evil, is found∣ed

upon a mistake of the nature and Justice of his Lord: as first he chargeth his Lord with hardness or austerity, according to the paralel place, Luke 19.20. For I feared thee because thou wert an austere Man: Secondly, he chargeth his Lord with unreasonable∣ness and exaction; like Pharaoh, who required bricks, and gave no straw: So ver. 21. Thou takest up that thou layest not down, and reapest that thou didst not Sow, or gatheredst where thou hast not strawed; and this charge he doth not exhibit as by report or hear-say, but upon sure and certain knowledg, I knew thee that thou wert a hard man.

3. We find him not only charging his Lord, but Justifying himself, and that by a threefold Circum∣stance: First, I do not slight or cast away thy Talent, but I had an esteem for thy Talent, and I laid it up accordingly, I wrapt it up safe in a napkin. Secondly, I had a care o•• it, that it should not be lost or stoln, I digged a hole in the earth and laid it up safe, I did not cast it carelesly away. And Thirdly, This I did not for my own profit or advantage, but for thine, that I might keep it and render it whole to thee as the owner: See the words loe, or behold there is thine own; (acce) behold, or take notice; he makes proclamati∣on: As if he should say, I care not who sees my pro∣ceedings, they are so righteous; I give thee that which is thine own, what canst thou desire more? I have not lost or imbezelled it away, there it is.

Before I proceed to the Observations, I shall speak a few words by way of explication of some words and passages in the Text; as,

First, how comes this Servant to assume this consi∣dence and freedom of Speech?

Secondly, How comes this Servant to understand

this austerity and severity, or what doth he intend by it?

Thirdly, I shall speak a few words as to the falsity and untruth of this charge.

Fourthly, What is this fear that surprized this Ser∣vant?

Fifthly, What is to be understood by his hiding his Talent in the earth?

Sixtly, How came he by this knowledg that he can say here, he knew? A few words to each of these, and that briefly, and so I shall proceed to the Ob∣servations.

How comes it to pass that this Wicked and sloath∣ful Servant doth assume such boldness and Confidence in the presence of his Lord, cloathed with such do∣minion and majesty? doth it not seem to cross many other Scriptures, which speak of fear and shame to be upon such, Isa. 33.14. The sinners in Zion shall be afraid, fearfulness shall surprize the hypocrite. Mat. 22. who at one question demanded by Christ is struck speechless. And doth not Paul, Rom. 3. tell us, with respect to this day, that every mouth shall be stopt? here seems to be the contrary; this Hypocrite is bold, and his mouth open. Yet notwithstanding these Scrip∣tures, other Scriptures are plain, that bad persons and hypocrites shall plead with Christ in that day; and not only plead, but plead hard and stifly, so that Christ cakes some pains to shake them off; as Mat. 7. Luke 13. Therefore to reconcile these Scriptures, I understand there are 2 sorts of Hypocrites: one sort who are gross Hypocrites, that are so by a design; a prophane person in Saints apparel, that knows he is so, only he is designed to be thought otherwise. Second∣ly, There is another sort of Hypocrites who (as Caryl on Job. 34.30. calls them) are simple or sincere hypo∣crites,

who do not design to deceive, but are deceived themselves and think their state good. And such a sort must be understood in this Chapter, and also Luke 13. Mat. 7. who did not distrust their own state, but thought their state to be good enough. Of such a sort of persons Paul speaks, Gal. 6.3. If any man think him∣self to be something, when he is nothing, he supposeh such there are who in their own thoughts be right: There are self-deceivers, which James speaks of Chap. 1.22. and they are such who trust to their being hear∣ers of the Word only. Now such as these thinking well of themselves, no wonder if they be bold: there are some persons that in the day of Christ shall suffer great disappointment, contrary to their expectations: so that not all Hypocrites shall be afraid, though the gene∣rality shall. And those we read of in Mat. 22.42, 43, &c. that were speechless at Christ's asking a question, doth not take off, but that some may answer as in our Text.

Secondly, I Answer. At last those Scriptures also will be fulfilled, there will be cause of Fear and Con∣sternation also, when they are cast at the bar of Christ, and then all such shall be speechless, and every mouth stopped: and this will be the state of this Servant in our Text, when he seeth his pleas prove ineffectual.

But from what here hath been spoken, may some demand, Is it possible for a person to be a hypocrite, and himself not know it? how shall I then know what my state is?

I Answer. It is true, that you may be deceived in your selves, must be taken for granted, from the many Cautions and Counsels given against self-deceit; and Counsel to examine our selves, our own selves, 2 Cor. 13. But, to know thy state to be good and free

from hypocrisie, inquire after these qualifications, which are infallible marks of Sincerity.

1. Dost thou make Conscience of the most secret Sins and Evils to avoid them, even vain thoughts?

2. Dost thou make Conscience of the most Secret Duties to do them, Secret Prayer, Secret Alms, and such-like? I only leave this brief touch here, because it is handled before.

But Secondly, What doth this Servant intend by his Lords being austere or hard, according to Luke 19. and no-where else used in the Scriptures through∣out?

Answer. It signifyeth a severe, cruel, sowre, as we call it, cruel, miserable man; in opposition to ten∣derness, mildness, gentleness, freeness, mercifulness, Justice and equity.

But is this charge true or false?

I Answer. It is utterly false, from a four-fold te∣stimony. 1. The Testimony of God himself. 2ly. From the Testimony and Experience of the People of God in all ages. 3dly. From the works and ways of God and Christ in all ages the contrary appeareth. 4thly. This very Servant implicitly sets forth the con∣trary.

First. This Charge is false from the Lord's own Te∣stimony, who cannot lye, nor needs not Care for any man. See the publication of his Name, which agrees with his Nature; Mercifulness, and Graciousness and Goodness is a great part of his Name and Nature, and Jesus Christ in whom the God-head dwelt bodily was not the Contrary, harsh and cruel. The tenderness of God exceeds the tenderness of a Mother to her suck∣ing child, Isa. 49. Math. 18. from 11 to 33. what a quite contrary nature is in Christ? I forgave thee all thy debt assoon as desired.

Secondly. See what God's Servants in all ages say in Testimony to the contrary Nature of God in Christ Nehemiah 9.17. God is a God ready to pardon, gr•• el••••es, merciful, slow to anger, of great kindness. Se•• the same Psal. 103. from ver. 3. to 14. See what J••∣nah saith contrary to this Servant, Jonah 4.2. h•• speaks quite in another language, I knew thee that th•••• art a gracious God, slow to anger, of great kindness good to all; his tender mercy is over all his works. And as to Christ it is said of him, Grace is pourt•• into his lips, Psal. 45. and John 1.14. full of gra•••• and truth. See Paul, 1 Tim. 1.14. Eph. 2.4.

Thirdly; The falsness of this Position appears i•• the Works of God and Christ in general, and parti∣cularly in an eminent passage of Gods tenderness to his former people, if we read Judges 3.4, 6, 10. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or seven times it is recorded upon their crying His so•• was grieved for their misery: See the nature of God, Ezek. 16.3, to 14. see Gods condescension to Abra∣ham's pleading for Sodom, Gen. 28. if God had been cruel and harsh, he had not given Christ. Secondly, if Christ had been cruel and harsh, he had not freely offered himself, and admirable is this sweet nature in Christ! Oh the frequent manifest sympathy with poor Creatures in distress, he had compassion on them, heal∣ed them, shewed mercy to them. We read of Christ but twice weeping in his time on earth, and both times arising from the sweetness and goodness of his nature; once he wept over Lazarus, John 11. once over Jeru∣salem, Luke 19. Let Christ's works speak for him, that the suggestion of the Sloathful Servant is utterly untrue, when he saith, I knew thee that thou wert a•• austere man; a hard and a cruel man.

Fourthly, This imputation put upon Christ, is false from the servants own mouth: as First, he cannot

but confess that his Lord had trusted him with a part of his estate; he therefore falsly chargeth his Lord with reaping where he had not sown: for he confesseth, that he had received one Talent, which was seed sown. Thus I have briefly endeavoured to discharge our good Lord from this false imputation.

The Fourth thing I am to speak to is the nature of this fear that surprised this sloathful servant, What kind of fear is this? [I was afraid]

I Answer. There are two sorts of Fear with respect to God.

First, a reverential Godly Gospel-Fear, that kep••s us in awe that we sin not; this Fear is a good and a profitable Fear.

Secondly, there is a legal slavish Fear, the tendency whereof is o•• drive men to despair of God and his goodness. This Fear was of this Second sort which begot in him a disrespect to his Lord, as appears; and this Fear led him to great negligence in duty.

Fiftly. What may we understand, or rather what would he have his Lord understand by his hiding his Talent; or, as some read, concealing; for he seems ••o be satisfied in himself in what he had herein done, and he urgeth this his so doing for his Justification? Circumstances considered, this hiding must be under∣stood in direct opposition to the former trading requi∣red by Christ, and acted by some of the Servants; which Christ declareth his well-liking of before they had vented and ventured their Talents, as you have heard; like David Psal. 40. who would not conceal but declare his righteousness; but this Servant hides or conceals his Talent: and this hiding is to be under∣stood the worst of hidings; it seems to be a volunta∣ry hiding. Some concealings we are (as we may say) ne∣cessitated to by persecution and opposition; but this man

went and digged (took pains) to hide his Talent his Lords money.

Sixtly; What may we understand this Knowledg to be [I know thee.] The word here signifies a certain Knowledg, not a Conjectural Knowledg; although this Knowledg in it self is a false perswasion, yet to him it seemed certain, it was rooted and sealed in his heart, and so grew up to a full perswasion; I did firm∣ly and without doubt believe.

But having briefly opened these words, I shall sum up what is teaching to us from them into two parts of Doctrine.

Part 1. That very wicked persons, such as Christ is altogether unacquainted with, and shall eternally re∣ject at his Coming, yet these persons shall assume knowledg of, and great confidence in him: such shall seem at first to have that choice privilidg proper to his most faithful Servants abiding in him, 1 Joh. 2.28. Who shall have boldness and confidence, and not be ashamed before him at his Coming. This is plain, Mat. 7. compared with Luke 13.

Part 2. It is a very dangerous and destructive thing for persons to entertain a false and hard opinion of the Lord, that he is Austere and Cruel; now many have been destroyed temporally and eternally from this ground, distrusting that God would not have mercy on them? but give me leave to tell thee, who-ever thou art, that thou hast to do with a very tender and merciful God, that is willing to save to the utmost such as comes to him. My warrant to bear me out so say∣ing is, 2 Cor. 5.

Part 3. It is the nature of slothful negligent per∣sons, as to their own Spiritual Concerns, to quarrel with God and Christ, and impute their miscarriages unto them.

Part 4. That the dear Son of God, who is good∣ness and righteousness it self in the very abstract; yet he hath been alwaies liable to the most false and un∣reasonable imputations: what a plentiful measure of this did Christ meet with when he was one earth? ex∣amine his life, and since his ascension the same.

Part 5. That Jesus Christ never meets with more base and unworthy dealing from any, than from those who have received most kindness from him. This was prophesied of Psal. 41. and fulfilled in Judas, and of his own the Jews; and here one of Christ's own Servants, in whom Christ had reposed Confi∣dence, and trusted him with a part of his estate.

Part 6. Christ expects increase, where he hath been scattering and strawing, as here he had.

Part 7. Distracting slavish fear is the natural fruit of an ill opinion of God.

Part 8. Distracting slavish fear is an effectual stop to industry and labour; when persons are brought to say there is no hope, the effects are very sad: This was David's fear, 2 Sam. 6.9. And David was afraid of the Lord that day, and said, how shal the Ark of the Lord come to me? 1 Cron. 21.30. it stopt industry; But David could not go before it to inquire of God; for he was afraid because of the sword of the Angel of the Lord. True Fear drives to duty; See Jehosaphat, See Noah, Heb. 11. Phil. 2.12. Work with fear and trembling.

Part 9. That very bad and wicked reprobates may retain what they have received, and that with some esteem, in a napkin; Oh then, how weak an argu∣ment is it of some who plead they are as true to their principles as ever they were!

Part 10. The vulgar Latin reads Lo, behold; persons are apt to bear hard with strong confidence

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

upon negative holiness and righteousness; behold, take notice, I am just, I have saved it whole, for there is thine own. All these Parts are worth our handling and Consideration; only for brevity's sake I shall pass them, and proceed to the close of this Para∣ble.

We have but one remarkable passage more to han∣dle & apply with respect to the slothful servant, and that is, our Lord's reply to the slothful Servants Plea and Defence, which you have laid down in the 24, 25. verses: Now in these 26 and 27 verses, we have our Lords reply, which divides it self into two general Parts.

First his ill resentment, appearing in his severe Re∣buke and Reproof.

Secondly; his Judgment and Sentence ordained and pronounced against him.

First; We have his severe rebuke and reproof, v. 26, 27. and then his Judgment and sentence, v. 28, 29, 30. I shall first indeavour to handle this First part, which contains our Lords reply to what the slothful servant pleads for himself in the two former veries: and it is plain and clear that what he here al∣edged and pleaded, is so far from satisfieing and plea∣sing his Lord that he resents it exceeding ill, as ap∣pears from these several Circumstances following.

As First, from the placing his rebuke, which he makes the prom or preface of what he had to say; his Lord breaks out in the first place with this his disco∣very of high dissatisfaction in these words (thou wick∣ed and slothful servant) being in the frontispeice.

Secondly; from the nature of this rebuke, which consists in two emphatical epithetes, thou wicked and slothful.

Thirdly; In the particular application in that par∣ticle Thou.

Fourthly; It appears in our Lords ironical upbraiding speech to him, vers. 26. where our Lord in these words seems to be angry with the Servant.

Fiftly; it appears in his angry expostulation with him v. 27. showing what he ought to have done.

Sixtly; in that he chargeth him with incompati∣bleness, and inconsistency with his own knowledg and principle. In these several circumstances we hear our Lord breathing forth his displeasure against this ••ale Servant.

〈◊〉〈◊〉 I 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to raise these proper observations con∣〈◊〉〈◊〉 in the words, let us consider and inquire into s•••••• words and Circumstances in them; as first, let ••••inquire into these two Epithetes, Wicked, Sloth∣ful.

Secondly; Whether our Lord be in good earnest in these his words, Thou knewest? or, whether Christ doth only upbraid?

Thirdly; What doth Christ intend, when he saith he should have put his money to the exchangers?

Fifthly; in what sense doth Christ palliate or in∣courage Usury between man and man?

First; As to the two Epitheres the original word (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 male) translated wicked, is a very Com∣prehensive word; it hath many acceptations in Scrip∣ture, as evil, naught, lewd, dishonest, false, des∣piteful, rude, unskilful: but in this place it is to be un∣derstood in the worst sense: it is used to set out the worst kind of wickedness, malice, and guile; it is to be understood in the Superlative degree. See Acts 18.14. wicked lewdness, the highest kind of evil that can be ex∣ceeding naught. In short, the word is used to set out the wickedness of the Devil himself. See Mat. 13.38.

Children of the wicked one. So 1 Joh. 5. that wicked one touch him not; (Malignus) as if Christ should say, thou most wicked, or thou malignant ill-affected per∣son. Our Lord doth not use this word but upon spe∣cial occasions: he useth it (Mat. 18.32.) con∣cerning the servant that had 10000 Talents forgiven him who was so cruel to his fellow-Servant, Oh thou wicked Servant; So here thou wicked.

But what was the principal evil in this Servant that Christ referreth unto, which makes him speak so sharply to him as in this word? it will easily be grant∣ed he might be called slothful, but why wicked?

I Answer; There are four Capital evils in him; as first his ungratefulness and unanswerableness to his Masters Love. Secondly; his slighting carriage and terms. Thirdly; his safe and untrue charging his Lord. Fourthly; his impudent hardning his Face against his Lord.

In all this, first; his ungratefulness and unanswer∣ableness to his Masters love, and his high intrustment of him: it was no small favour that his Master should intrust him with a part of his estate to improve: Christ expected this servant should have answered his love, and rendred suitable returns. The wick∣edness of that servant we read of Mat. 18. lay in this particular, not answering Love received. O ungrat∣fulness is a high sin, and greatly offends God and Christ. How ill did God take it at Hezekiah's hands, not rendring according to the benefit he had received 2 Cron, 32, 25. Therefore wrath broke out against him. It is wickedness to trample upon the mercies of God.

Secondly; wickedness consists in slighting under∣valuing terms of God and Christ. See the chara∣cter of a wicked man, Psal. 10. he contemns God. See

Job 22.27. They say, what can the Almighty do for us? Nah. 1.11. There is one come out of thee that ima∣gines evil against the Lord, a wicked counsellor: this was the sin of the wicked Jews, unto whom Christ speaks, Mat. 12. This was the sin of Simon, Acts 8.22. he imagined meanly of the gift of God.

Thirdly; his wickedness lay in his verbal false ac∣cusation of his Lord; this is one chief part of the Devils wickedness, from whence he is branded with false accusing the brethren; it is one of his names, the part of a wicked man, Psa. 10. That God can neither see nor hear. This was the wickedness of the Jews, Mat. 12. that accused Christ that he cast out Devils by the Devil; this was the wickedness that Job's friends thought him guilty of in charging God falsly: and for this Christ comes to judge the World, (Jude 15.) for hard speeches: This was some part of the slothful Servants evil, he gave hard speeches of his Lord.

Fourthly; his wickedness is further aggravated by his pertinacy, stubbornness, frowardness, and wil∣fulness: as we may perceive in the two former verses, he hardens his face against his Lord; which is a cha∣racter of a wicked person. See Prov. 6.12. A wicked person walketh with a froward mouth, Ch. 21.29. A wicked man hardeneth his face that is against God. So that we may easily perceive this Servant did de∣serve this epithete, thou wicked Servant.

The next word we are to inquire into is the word slothful, which is an emphatical word, it hath near 20 acceptations in Scripture, thou slothful, sluggish, idle, dull, stopped, hard to be removed, loth to la∣bour; it signifies to delay, stand still, and many more. By such a comprehensive word our Lord sets out his

dissatisfaction to the highest against this person, he 〈1 line〉〈1 line〉

The fourth ••as••••ge to be 〈…〉〈…〉 m••••••ing in ••••ese words, 〈…〉〈…〉 Christ consent and agree with him or upbraid him?

I Answer. That this speech of Christ must be un∣derstood to be non••••al and ••••••••ding; like that spoken to Adam, Gen. 3.22. The man is become at one of us: and after this manner the Lord often speaks in Scripture. See Job 40.12 Deck thy self with strength and majesty: behold him that is high and abase him. It is not likely that Christ did consent with the flothful Servant that he was austere, that he gathered where he had not strawed, reaped where he had not sown▪ be∣cause this is not true of the Lord.

The fifth thing to be spoken unto is, the word that our Lord makes use of to set out his return or advantage, he calls Usury: from whence some gather incouragement to be Usureres. The Lord in this word follows the former borrowed metaphors of money, and bank, and trading; so here Usury. Great mens Stewards dispose of their Lord's moneys to bankers in order to bring in increase. But this borrowing the word, doth not at all palliate or incourage the abo∣minable sin of Usury; no more than Christ making use of the unjust Steward for an example to provoke his Disciples to make sure their future estate, doth al∣low of his fraudulent dealings with his Master; all that Christ instanceth in as to the ways of man, doth not amount to a toleration of their ways; only from their manner, not matter doth Christ make teaching to us: that Usury is lawful or unlawful cannot be urged from this Text; only this is true from hence, that Usury, yea the largest increase, is not on∣ly ••awful, but required in Spiritual things. But be∣cause

it is a case of Conscience, whether or how far Usury is lawful or unlawful; I shall offer my opi∣nion according to what I have received in this mat∣ter as to the practice it self; and for orders sake I shall first speak to the etymology of the word which is here translated Usury: the Hebrew word (Neshek) that U∣sary is drawn from, fignifies Teeth, and so rendered to bite, because (saith Wilson, the gain which is taken for Monies or Wares in respect of lending, doth bite and gnaw; especially if he be poor: Ainsworth calls it biting Usury, to bite like a Serpent, Numb. 21.9. spoken with respect to this biting with Serpents. See Pr••••. 23.32. In the end it bites like a Serpent. So Amos 5.19. a Serpent bit him. The Greek word seems to be more plain (Tokoo) to be born or brought forth, as Children are born and brought forth, and so called the increase of a Man. So the word is used, Mat. 2.2. Luk. 1.31, 57. it holds forth an effect••al substantial increase, to double it self as he or she that have a Child doth. Thus did the five and two Ta∣lents, they doubled themselves; which is by Christ implicitely called Ʋsury, in that he would have had this with his one Talent done the same. Now this bringing forth in the New-Testament is that which is called biting in the Old-Testament.

But to come close to the matter, I shall speak to it under three Circumstances, and therein shew when it is sinful, or when it is biting Usury.

1. When it is exacted of the Poor.

2. When of a Brother.

3. When of any body.

1. When of the Poor, then it is apparently sinful. See what care the Lord had in this respect, Exod. 22.25.

Thou shalt not lend upon Ʋsury to any of my Por∣ple that is poor. So Lev. 25.35, 36. If thy Brother be poor, and fall to decay, thou shalt relieve him, th•••• shalt not be an Usurer unto him, thou must not take increase. We have Usury three times exprest, Ezek. 18.8, 13, 17. and all in respect to the Poor, as in the former places named. This is that Usury Nehemi•••• that holy man inveighs against, chap. 5.

2. It is sinful to a Brother of the Church of Isra∣el, poor or rich: Deut. 23.19. Not to thy Brother; to a stranger thou maist: Then God allowed that cruelty which he doth not allow now. See Deut. 7.2. & 20.17. They were not only allowed to oppr•••• strangers, but destroy them: therefore it is not in∣definitely to be understood. Strangers in our dayes, and enemies also, are to be fed, if they hunger: U∣sury is not lawful to a Brother, especially when he borrows for his need; not to augment his Estate, b•••• to supply him with necessaries, and is not in a thriving way. If a Brother will expect part of the gain, he must bear (if need be) also part of the loss: therefore there ought to be no Covenant or Contract made for use, but leave it to liberty to turn according to his gain.

3. Biting Usury is sinful to any body because it is oppressive, which is a Sin of a high provoking nature to God, let it be to whom it will, Usury is yoked and linked with Oppression; see Ezek. 18. And see how David without exception makes this a discrimi∣nating character of one that shall dwell in God's holy Hill, Psal. 15. He puts not his Money out t•••• Usury. The Prophet Jeremy under all his abuses and wrongs purgeth himself in this respect, Jer. 15.10. he had neither borrowed nor lent on Usury, and yet they curse him as if he should have said, Had 〈◊〉〈◊〉 done so, I might have looked for curses.

But some may say, Why doth he purge himself from giving? a man may be necessitated, if he cannot have it without.

Ans. This is sinful upon a twofold account: 1st, Thou art accessory to his sin; 2dly, accessory to thine own ruine. Usury is ranked with unjust gain, Prov. 28.8. and all unjust gain is of the same na∣ture.

But some may say, What is Biting Ʋsury?

This Question is hard to determine, because the Borrower must be well considered. But I will bold∣ly affirm, that the practice of several in our days, and in this City, is sinful, who let out Money or Cloaths by the week at unreasonable rates and advantage, as sour-pence or six-pence in the pound by the month, or thirty in the hundred, as many do. This is cruel Ertortion and sore Oppression, and those who use it may upon good grounds question their share in God's holy Hill, Psal. 15. Such Oppression doth not only ••ite and pinch, but eat up persons insensibly. Oh! the sin of your weekly Letters-out of Cloaths to pay so much a week, and Pawn-Broakers who take forty in the hundred, ruins the Poor insensibly, as a man bleeds to death with use. The Magistracy of this Nation are to be highly commended in this respect, who brought Use from ten and eight to six in the hundred, in which they have to a good degree blun∣ted the teeth of this Serpent, that it doth not bite so sharp nor deep.

But some will object, If it were not for these Week∣••un and Pawn-broakers the Poor might starve.

Answ. 1. Thirty in the hundred cannot long pre∣serve their lives, if they follow that way.

2. If the Poor who want to borrow would be as ••reful to return the Principal to Friends they borrow

of, as they are and must be to those, both Princip•• and exorbitant Interest, they need not be so put 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it as they are But this is the mischief, that want of ca•• and punctuality in returning, when they bor•••••• freely without Use, hath forced persons to this w•••• of biting borrowing. But I have made too long digression. Remember I have not yet in what I have said, asserted, that all Increase is Usury; but that a•• Usury is Increase to biting and hurting.

I now return to the words, and from thence lay down ten Parts observable.

1. That all Christ's Servants are by him ranked i•• to two sorts, Good and Faithful, Wicked and Slothf•••• Wise and Foolish, Sheep and Goats, no medium 〈◊〉〈◊〉 middle-state.

2. There is no wickedness like the wickedness Christ's own Servants; Christ seems to be at a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to set them forth so bad as they deserve, he gives S••∣tan's name to them.

3. Slighting words to God and Christ is a char••∣cter of a wicked person.

4. Slothfulness and negligence in the Lord's Ser∣vice and Business is very nauseous and distastful 〈◊〉〈◊〉 him, Jer. 48.10. there is a Curse pronounced 〈◊〉〈◊〉 on it.

5. It is not nearness of relation to God and Christ will exempt us from being called to account; her•••• Christ's own Servant, entrusted by him, lyable•• account.

6. Ironical Rebukes are a manifestation of sore displeasure from God or Christ.

7. Christ takes it exceeding ill to be misunder stood and misrepresented. I have shewed you how th•• Servant misrepresented his Lord.

8. Wicked men are not true to their own Pr••∣ciples;

this Servant doth not walk up to his own Reason. If Men would walk up to their own I••e••∣son, it would carry them far.

9. Christ's Servants ought to calculate all their Actions with an eye to their Lord's coming: Thou shouldest have put it out, that at my coming I might have received mine own with Usury.

10. All Christ's Servants, acting as they ought to do, bear a resemblance of Usurers. Christ doth cer∣tainly expect Use, as well as Principal, of his Servants.

Now all these Parts are worth our handling, on∣ly I must study brevity, according to an Exposition; therefore I shall pass most of them, and only speak to the 4th Part briefly.

I shall speak a few words to this one Part; That Slothfulness is inexpressibly distastful to God and Christ. This was the sin of Laodicea, Revel. 3. latter end; Christ is ready to spew her out of his mouth. Christ could not abide an Idle Servant: see Mat. 20. Why stand ye all the day idle? The place forenamed, Jer. 48.10. is a dreadful word; God pronounceth a severe Curse against those that do the work of the Lord negligently, that stood still in oppofition to zeal and motion; that stand still, as the word will bea••. This evil the Spirit of God forbids, Rom. 12. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 not slothful in business, this must not be.— And there is good reason that slothfulness should be so distastful to God and Christ, because it is not the manner of God and Christ acting to us; God acts with zeal in our behalf: and when the Spirit doth his office in the heart, it brings forth zeal in us.

2. Slothsulness is a great hinderance to the Propa∣gation of the Gospel in the World. Zeal provokes many. See 2 Cor. 9.2.

3. It is not like Christ; it is prophesied of him,

Psal. 69. The Zeal of thine House hath eaten me 〈◊〉〈◊〉

Q. But how may we know in our selves whether we are of this slothful temper?

A. 1. When thou hast not thy heart in God's Service, but only the external part: This is to have 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Male in the Flock, according to Mal. 1. and offe•• unto the Lord a corrupt thing, v. 14. which is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 accursed service.

2. A slothful Servant is one who is hindred from the Service of God upon small discouragement, imagi∣nary discouragements, apprehensions of danger, &c. See Prov. 22.13. The slothful man saith, There is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Lion in the way, I shall be slain in the streets; (and we have the same Prov. 26.13.) a very unlikely thing, yet the slothful man takes hold of this as a ground of discouragement.

3. A slothful person hath no pleasure nor deligh•• nor joy in Christ's Service. It is said of the Sun, that he rejoyceth to run his race, Psal. 19. An industrious Servant takes great delight in Christ's Service, it is his meat and drink to do his will. This was the Spirit of Christ himself when he was on Earth.

4. A slothful Servant is very confident of his own good estate. See Prov. 26.16. The sluggard is wis•••• in his own conceit, than seven men that can render a reason. So was Laodicea. Whereas an industrious person in Spirituals is alwayes humble.

5. A slothful person acts not up to his strength and light received, he will not put forth his strength.

I shall speak a few words to provoke persons against this sin of Slothfulness; labour against this so distast. ful an evil. Take St. Paul's counsel (Rom. 12.11.) against sloth, by way of prevention, in nine Parti∣culars.

1. Study the weightiness of Christ's Work, it is

turious Work, it is of eternal concernment; they re∣late to thy Master as well as to thy self, Joh. 15. God is glorified in thy fruit.

2. This Work can never be done profitably not acceptably without industry. The violent take the Kingdom by force, Mat. 11.12.

3. Consider, that pains and labour in good earnest never failed in this Work, Prov. 2.8. there is a sure Promise in this matter, 1 Cor. 15. last.

4. Consider the shortness and uncertainty of the time we have to do the Lord's Work in; do it whilst it is day.

5. Consider, the stock and strength by which we do all is from above, therefore we need not be dis∣couraged, Phil. 2.12, 13.

6. No excuse in Christ's Service will serve, all these excuses in this Servant will do nothing.

7. Study the near approach of Christ; this is the Argument, Luke 12.

8. Study the great pleasure of a zealous and in∣dustrious life; Labour is pleasure; in Christ's ways are all Pleasures and Peace.

Lastly, Slothfulness is not only impoverishing, but undoing: The Stone-wall is broken down, the House falls down by it. A slothful man is brother to him that is a great waster. We need go no further than our Text to prove this.

We now proceed to the close of this Parable. That remarkable passage yet to be handled is the severe sen∣tence and judgment past by Christ upon the slothful Servant, of whom we have already heard in several Circumstances. 1. You have been minded of Christ's favour and respect, shewed to him in trusting of him with a part of his estate. 2. We have heard of his proceeding thereupon in his Master's absence, his

hiding and concealing his Talent from use and in provement. 3. We have spoken to, and you h•••• heard of his Master or Lord's proceedings with hi•• as to the first Part of it, His Account called for 4. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Plea and Defence for himself to his Lord ••t his co••∣ing. 5. We have heard of the ill resentment and d•• like his Lord takes at his Plea, which I have shewe you under several Considerations; amongst which his sharp and severe Rebuke, whereby this Serva•• is silenc't, his mouth is stopped; and now his L•••• proceeds to sentence, which Sentence we have in the words, vor. 28, 29, 30. Take therefore the T••∣lent from him, and give it unto him that hath 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Talents. For unto every one that hath shall be give•• and he shall have abundance: but from him that ha•• not, shall be taken away even that which he hath. A•• cast ye the unprofitable Servant into utter darknes•• there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. But 〈◊〉〈◊〉 lyeth principally in the 28th and 30th; for the 29th is only a recital of a Law, Rule or Maxim, establ••••••∣ed either then at that present, or else before, which by Christ is found properly applicable to this Ser∣vant; for, from him that hath not, shall be taken aw•••• even that which he hath. Which Rule is so proper is such cases to be applyed, as that we have it five time hinted by the Evangelists.

This Sentence contains two Parts: First, a puni••••∣ment of privation, or loss. Secondly, a punishment of infliction or sense.

First, the punishment of, privation, ver. 28. Take the Talent away from him, there's his loss.

Secondly, In v. 30. we have his positive punish∣ment of infliction and sense; Cast ye the unprofitab•••• Servant into utter darkness.

In handling this Sentence in these verses, I shall first open some words which want explication. Se∣condly, Raise those parts properly slowing from them so opened. Thirdly, Apply the whole.

I. For EXPLICATION.

• 1. What may we understand by taking away his Talent.
• 2. As to Time, when this is done, when doth this Judgment take place.
• 3. Who are the Executioners that must take it a∣way; because Christ is said to speak to those that stood by, or the Servants, Luke 19.22.
• 4. Why given to him that had ten Talents rather than to him that had less.
• 5. How can we understand this taking away that which he hath not.
• 6. What by this Unprofitableness.
• 7. What kind of Punishment is this utter or ex∣terior Darkness.
• 8. What is this weeping or gnashing of teeth.

First, What is this taking away. The Greek word signifies to snatch, or take by violence. But this we must carry along with us in our minds, that this passage is spoken to accommodate the Parable we reade of, delivered to him ver. 15. or giving, which we cannot understand properly that he had so much money told out to him in a literal sense; neither can we so understand the taking or snatching away. But if we diligently observe the Parable, we shall find it all one to take his Talent from him, or him from his Talent. The taking away the Talent is the same with a severe stripping him of his Trust and Pro∣fession;

As it is with the foolish Virgins and Goats, separate him from the place wherein before he stood, and the capacity he had been in before h••s Talent was taken away, when he was discovered and dis∣owned by Christ. This was the taking, away of Judas his Talent when Christ discovered him, when Christ speaks these words, Luk. 22.48. Judas, be∣trayest thou the Son of man with a kiss? his Talent before was, that he was numbred amongst Christ's Servants; he had something of Heaven upon that ac∣count. This taking the Talent away is the same in effect with Christ's gathering out of his Kingdom every thing that offends, Mat. 13.41, 48, 49. The first Part of Christ's Sentence is, Depart, Excommunica∣tion from the presence of Christ. This is that (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) which we read of 1 Cor. 16. last, let him be accursed when the Lord shall come. This is to shame and degrade him, and is the first part of his Sentence; as when one is degraded from his dig∣nity his Robes are stript off: contrary to the Faith∣ful and Godly, who shall stand in that day; set 1 Joh. 2.28. Psal. 1. his Talent is then taken away, when he is discovered to be an Hypocrite, 1 Cor. 4.5. Secondly, To take away his Talent, supposeth his utter, total and eternal disabling, from ever having opportunity of improving it again. This is the night coming when no man can work any more, his stock b••ing taken away, now he must cease.

Secondly, When doth this Judgment take place of taking away?

Ans. At the personal return of his Lord. This is plain in our contex, ver. 19. when Christ hath re∣ceived the Kingdom, and is returned; when the Bridegroom cometh, as before, the same is effected; when death cometh, it doth cease. Indeed it happens

with some, that their Talent is taken away; either sometimes it is lost as to exercise, or else they are dis∣covered: but if the slothful escape with the Talent here, it will effectually be taken away when Christ comes, then shall every man have praise of God; this is the Time resolv'd upon, ver. 31. when the Son of man comes in his Glory, and the holy Angels with him; — persons may hold their Talents, or Intrust∣ments, or a shew of them till then.

Thirdly, As to the Executioners of this Law; Is it their fellow servants that must take the Talent away? No, it is plain that the Angels are the Servants, those that stand by Christ in that his coming: therefore when he cometh he is attended with all his Angels, Mat. 13.39. & 41.49. The Angels are the Reapers, they gather out of Christ's Kingdom that wh••••h of∣fends, they sever the Wicked from amongst the Just.

Fourthly, Why given to him that hath ten? this is so strange a Circumstance that the Servants the An∣gels are not able to understand; Luke 19.25. Lord (say they) he hath ten. This seems strange. Where∣upon Christ recites the Law in that case; for, To him that hath shall be given, and he shall have abun∣dance; he that was able to improve much, shall have much more. This Circumstance cannot be understood properly, that the faithful Servants of Christ shall re∣ceive addition from those that are wicked: but the Moral to us-ward is, to set forth the great esteem Christ hath to Industry, and his palpable severe dis∣like of the contrary. The scope of this passage is to teach us that the evils and imquities of some Professors shall much and greatly redound to those that are emi∣nently righteous. This is God's way to set the righ∣teousness of the Righteous against the wickedness of

the Wicked, that so their Righteousness may shine. So he did by N••ah in his day, he magnifies Noah's righteousness from the wickedness o•• others, Gen. 6.7. We have four expressions in Noah's case in oppositi∣on: 1. It is said, but Noah found Grace; 2. Build thee an Ark; 3. I establish my Covenant with thee; 4. Thee have I seen righteous. These are singularly spoken to Noah, and of him, in opposition to the rest. So Ezek. 44. those that went astray with the Idolaters advanced the praise of those who were faith∣ful So doth Christ take from Israel to give unto the Centurion, I have not found so great faith no not in Israel. This is usual with Men too as with respect to Chrildren and Servants, to make the faults of one to contribute to the others praise. So here, let him that is so worthy be made more worthy. So it is plain, that some who have had large Intrustments from Christ, and have improved them, shall shine as the Sun, shall have very large Returns; though those that have least shall have enough, yet this is a truth, That some shall abound in Glory beyond others, one Star shall differ from another.

Fifthly; How may we reconcile this seeming Con∣tradiction, to take from him that he hath not?

I answer; It is true in both senses: he hath, he hath not; he hath in Stock, he hath nothing in In∣crease. He that hath Grace or Gifts, and doth not improve them, is so like him that hath none, that he may fitly bear the name of not having. To have, is to improve and put forth. We have an Argument in common, That which appears not, is not. So here, he that manifests no Grace, is equal with him that hath none: therefore saith the Apostle, Heb. 12.28. Let us have Grace, that we may serve God accepta∣bly.

Sixthly; How is this Servant unprofitable? this is the Epithet put upon him here: Why unprofitable, may some say? was it possible, let him have done what he would or could, to be profitable? are we not taught to say, When we have done all, we are unprofitable Ser∣vants?

I answer, If he that had done all he could, was an unprofitable Servant, then much more him that comes short of what was commanded must needs be un∣profitable: Though we cannot profit God by what we do, yet we may profit men like our selves; here is unprofitable. But I rather think this term is made use of to accommodate the Parable, as before he is said to require his own with Usury or advantage; so this term profit, answers to such a dialect of speaking. It is false and wicked to say, we can profit God; this is that which Eliphaz insinuates against Job, Job 22. Can a man be profitable to God? the answer is in the Negative, No. And as it is wickedness to say, we can profit God by what we do; so it is also to say, Obedience and Industry in Spirituals do not profit our selves. E••••hu thought it a wicked and bad charge, Job 34.

But some may say, Is not man profitable unto God? why then are God's People called God's Treasure, and his Portion?

I answ. 1. They may be so called from that high esteem he bears to his People. 2dly, It is true, that God is exceedingly pleased, though not profited: that he is mightily pleased appears from Luke 12.37. He will gird himself, and come forth and serve them.

Seventhly, What may we understand in this part of the punishment, referring to the positive punishment of sence, 1. Cast him, 2 dly, into darkness, 3dly, utter darkness?

I answ. 1. To cast, implies a violent casting with detestation; as it is used by Christ elsewhere: If thy right hand offend thee, cut it off and cast it from thee; Thus the Lord is said to cast out the Nations.

But 2dly, Why into Darkness?

Answ. We read of Darkness in Scripture under a twofold Consideration; 1. Proper and natural; 2. Improper and metaphorical Darkness.

1. Natural Darkness, occasioned by withdrawing the Sun, or by its Eclipse. Such a Darkness was upon Abraham, Gen. 15. called an hour of Darkness. It is one of the plagues of Egypt, Exod. 11.1. This is a sore Judgment, this is the Darkness that Job wisheth up∣on the day he was born in, Job 3. This Darkness we reade of at the time of Christ's Crucifixion; and it is a sad and dreadful Judgment.

But 2dly, we have Darkness metaphorically un∣derstood, and that under a four-fold Consideration: 1. The natural unregenerate state of sin; see Eph. 5.8. ye were Darkness. 2. A state of Darkness in the understanding; this was the state of the Gentiles, Eph. 4.18. 3. Death is a state of Darkness, Job 17.13. Death is the dark bed. 4. Darkness is put for the most deep and dismal state of Sorrow; as Joy is a state of Light, so is Sorrow a state of Darkness. A state of Joy is a lightsom state, opposed to Darkness: see Esth. 8.16. Psal. 97.11. Col. 1.12. So, 2dly, the depth of Sorrow is stiled Darkness; see Job 19.8. He hath set Darkness in my paths, saith Job, that is, Sorrow of the deepest sort. And Job 30.26. I looked for Light, and behold Darkness. See Eccles. 5.17. all his dayes he eateth in Darkness. Now all these metaph••r••cal exquisit Darknesses of Sorrow do but weakly epitomize that Darkness of our Text, which is the eternal punishment of the Reprobate. There∣fore

this Darkness is comprehensive of unspeakable Sorrow and Affliction, when the Lord by his Prophet Isaiah sets forth the eternal punishment on the worst of sinners, this is it, Isa. 8. last, he saith, He shall be driven to Darkness. This is the punishment appointed for the unbelieving, (Mat. 8.12.) of him without the wedding-garment, Mat. 22.13. Of those lapsed Pro∣fessors, 2 Pet. 2.17. It is the Darkness of the lapsed Angels, 2 Pet. 2.4. All their punishment is said to be Darkness. So this unprofitable Servant's is Darkness.

Q. But why Darkness?

A. 1. Because it was their choice here, 1 Joh. 3.14. they loved Darkness rather than Light. 2. Be∣cause his state shall be quite contrary to the sta••e of the Saints, which is a state of Light, Col. 1.12. the Saints are, whilst here, Children of the Light.

Qu. But why utter Darkness?

Ans. We have this word three times made use of; see Mat. 8.22. and here in our Text; it is to set forth the perfection of this Darkness, chap. 5. No Light at all. 2. Ueter Darkness respects the place; exterior signifies out, or beyond the bounds of that Light where Christ shall dwell, without the verge thereof. This is the portion of the unprofitable Servant, and all other such-like; as they loved Darkness here, so it shall be their miserable portion hereafter.

Obj. But why is it added, where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth?

Ans. This term doth further explain the nature of the punishment of this Servant, that it is not barely a privation of Light, but a Prison of fore and gr••nd∣ing intolerable pain: so that it is plain that the future punishment is not only a punishment of loss, but of fence. From hence we read of some who did foolish∣ly fancy two sorts of Hells, one hot, another cold, in

which cold place the teeth chatter'd: But we are no•• necessitated to believe any such thing from this Text. It is well called a fancy. For,

1. Weeping is the effect of deep sorrow and loud complaints See Numb. 11.10. Ezra 3.13. Isa. 65.19. it implies a dreadful crying out; it is translated Calamity, Job 30.13.

2. Gnashing of teeth is a discovery of Envy, Rage, and the effects of exquisit Sorrow and Misery, Psal. 35.37. of Rage, Act. 7.54. sometimes Sorrow and gr••nding-pain is the cause of grinding the teeth, a•• persons do in extream misery, filled with envy at the prosperity of their fellow-servants, vexation at their own loss, out of folly; as we may gather from the Pa∣rable of Dives in Hell, Luk. 16. I am, saith he, grie∣vously tormented in this flame.

Having thus opened the words, I shall now accord∣ing to my promise, lay down those Doctrinal Con∣clusions contained in the words thus opened, with an eye to the Context: there are ten Parts or Doctrinal Conclusions that I shall lay down, and speak a brief word to each, and so wind up these verses.

• ...Part 1. That Jesus Christ shall be victorious, and shall over∣come in Judgment; every mouth shall be stopped before him; Jesus Christ hath stopt the mouth of this perti∣nacious Pleader.
• ...Part 2. That the second Coming of Jesus Christ is a stripping, discovering day, a day of pulling off of vizards.
• ...Part 3. The Angels are Christs subordinate Ministers and Executioners at tha•• day.
• ...Part 4. That Christ's way of proceeding in Judgment is to

• ...exalt the Faithfulness of such as are so, by the Wic∣kedness of others; the dispraise and shame of the one, is the glory of the other.
• ...Part 5. It is Christ's never-failing Rule and Maxime, That Industry in Spirituals shall produce abundance. We have it five times exp••est from Christ's mouth.
• ...Part 6. It is a certain truth, That stripping, bereavement, and poverty, is the never-failing portion of the sloth∣ful Servant.
• ...Part 7. That Christ's proceeding in Judgment with his un∣faithful Servants, is with violence and detestation; Cast ye.
• ...Part 8. It is highly displeasing to Christ, when we are not profitable to our selves.
• ...Part 9. Darkness, utter Darkness, is the portion of Satan and wicked men, as well such within as without the Church.
• ...Part 10. That the greatness and exquisitness of the Wrath and Misery of Condemned Sinners, will occasion Envy, Rage, Vexation, vented in lamentable Clamour, with gnashing of teeth.

I shall speak a very brief word to each of these.

1. That Christ shall overcome in Judgment. This Part I gather from his silencing this Pleader. That word shall be fulfilled, that every mouth shall be stopt, when he comes to plead with men. This Servant is now dumb, like the Man we reade of, Mat. 22. Christ does but ask him a question, and he is speechless: This David prophesied of, Psal. 51.4. That thou

mightest be justified when thou speakest, and overcom•• when thou judgest, or pleadest: Christ will carr•• the day in Judgment against the most arrogant Ple••∣der. What bold presumptuous Pleaders doth Chri••∣meet with, Mat. 7. with Luk. 13. yet what Davi•• saith Psal. 1. is true, they cannot stand in Judgment. This man in our Text had liberty to plead and rea∣son with his Lord as long as he had any thing to say and now he can say nothing why Sentence may no•• be pronounced against him. If this shall be the Power of Christ in that day, then take David's Counsel. Ps. 2. Kiss the Son before that day come: He is now willing to be reconciled to thee; Make peac•• with Him before that day, as the Prophet Isaiah di∣rects chap. 27. and, Now acquaint thy self with Him, Job 22. So much for the first Part.

2. That the Day of Christ's second Coming shall be a stripping, unmasking, discovering day. I shewed yo•• in the Explication, that the taking away did princi∣pally consist in his discovery and shame, cutting a∣sunder, or cutting off, (as you have heard) as to that Servant, Luke 12.46. which is the same kind of pu∣nishment. This Servant went for current before h•• Master and Christ found him in his House, as he did him without the Wedding-garment, Mat. 22. This day will be a sad day for Hypocrites when Christ comes, they may well be afraid of that day. Isa. 13.14. In this day every secret thing shall be discovered; that which was done in secret in Closets, shall be pub∣lished upon the House tops; that is the very proper time of discovery, 1 Cor. 4.5. yea, every secret thing shall be revealed, Eccl. 12.14. This may teach us to be thorow and cordial for God in what we do, or in what we profess. Sincerity is that which will stand thee in stead, and nothing else. The varnish and

painting of the Hypocrite shall then be washed off, and he must lye open in his colours. This should put each of us upon the Test before that Day come. Ex∣amine and judge thy self before, that so thou mayst not be condemned in that Day: for every man's work must be tryed by fire; the Day shall try it. So much for the second Part.

3. The Angels are Christ's subordinate Officers, in that day they are to degrade and take away. That Jesus Christ in his next coming is attended with mul∣titudes of Angels, yea all his holy Angels, is plain in Scripture, both in the old and new Testament; see Psal. 68. But I shall have occasion to say more to this afterwards. I have, in opening the words, shewed you that the Reapers are the Angels, and those that gather out of the Kingdom that which offends, are the Angels. This sets forth the high and excellent Nature of Christ who comes so gloriously attended: when Christ was born they worshipped Him, Heb. 1. by appointment, and in this day they shall serve Him. See how far Christ is above Angels, they waited on Him in His Temptations, Matth. 4. The Angels came and ministred unto Him. They also waited on Him in His last Passion, they then mini∣string unto Him. What a dreadful and glorious Appearance will this be then, when they shall all attend on him! the Angels are then his great Host and Attendants in that day, He comes then in Po∣wer and great Glory.

4. That the slothfulness and wickedness of some of Christs Servants shall redound to th'augmentation of the glory and reward of the other who are faithful: Give it to him that hath ten. He had a large portion before, having doubled; he had ten before, yet he must have this augmentation. Christ will heap Honour upon

the Faithful 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that day. Give it to him that he•• ten. How does this set forth the unexpressible respe•••• that Christ bears to Faithfulness and Industry; 〈◊〉〈◊〉 knows not how to gratifie him enough; rather tha•• such a one shall not be served answerably, He wi•••• come forth and serve him himself, Luk. 12. B•••• because I shall meet with something like those in th•• next Part.

5. That what Christ doth in this case is the answe•• to a standing Rule and Maxim laid down by himself•• That Industry in Spirituals shall produce abundan•••• We have this Rule five times minted by the Evan∣gelists, Mat. 13.12. For whosoever hath, to him shall 〈◊〉〈◊〉 given. This Christ gives in Answer to the Questions propounded by his Disciples why he spake to the mul∣titude in Parables: He answers, because they should not understand, as is evident in the two verses fol∣lowing, in regard they had not improved their Un∣derstandings, they should be taken away: But vers. 16. Blessed are your eyes, for they see; that is, you have been improving what you have, you shall have more Knowledge. None shall set forward in Christ's Wayes in good earnest but shall find great encou∣ragement; see Mark 4.24, 25. To him that hath, shall more be given; i. e. that is willing to be found putting forward; for, he that hath, to him shall be given, Luk. 8.18. To him that hath, shall be given, Luk. 19.26. Unto every one that hath, shall be given. This is God's standing Rule, both here and hereaf∣ter. Whatsoever the Evangelists leave out, they will not leave out this passage which is so considera∣ble▪ Therefore our Lord saith, Joh. 7. He that doth my Will, shall know of my Doctrine, according to this Rule. But the Jews were short here, they would not improve, but bauk'd their own Knowledge and Rea∣son, and so deserv'd to be blinded.

Use. What a door is here opened in this for In∣dustry, To him that hath shall be given; that as, that puts forward by way of unprovement what he hath; by this means, a little knowledg shall be made a great deal, and rewarded as a great deal. If we do but endeavour to improve that little knowledge we have, it will be made more. Apollo, who knew but in part (Act. 18. concerning Christ Jesus, being willing to be instructed, came to know more per∣fectly. How have we seen the truth of this in our days! How have some from small gifts come to great increase here! and th••s shall be but a weak glympse of what shall be hereafter to those whom Christ shall find faithful in that day. We have a Proverb amongst men, that he that hath enough, shall have more. It is certainly true in this case, when Christ speaks of rewarding he Faithful, He speaks under a fourfold gradation, Luke 6.38. He shall have good measure, pressed down, shaken regether, and running ever, to set out the abundant reward upon the duty of Charity and Alms.

6. The sixt Part is the certainty of the contrary, That non-improvement of what we have ushereth in poverty and indigency. Seem all the forenamed places, and you never find the promise to Industry, but you find in the same place a threatning to the Non∣improver; Take from him is Christ's determination. This shall be the great aggravation of all unbelievers and unworthy walkers, that they have, and have not improved, Take from him that he hath.

But some will object, he had it not really, because Luke 8.18. saith, he seemed 〈…〉〈…〉 so; that it was but a supposed, not a real Talent.

Ans. This is but one place of the five that reads so; and the vulgar Latin reads thinks he hath, which

must respect his improvement, not his stock: he think•• he hath that he hath not, and so finds disappoint∣ment. This Consideration tends to the same end with the former, to provoke Industry and Improve∣ment of what we have.

7. That Christ's proceeding with his own in Judg••∣ment will be with violence and detestation; Cast him out. Christ's day of Grace, Favour, and Lamb-like Meekness then is over, according to the Prophesie of Isaiah, chap. 42.13. See how severe the Sentence i•• upon him that had not the Wedding-garment; it is the day of Christ's Wrath, and it will appear; there shall not be the least dram of Favour then in Christ's Face, no not to those nearly related to Him in Pro∣fession if they have not been faithful. Consider this all that are Professors.

8. It is highly displeasing to Christ when we are not profitable to our selves. The great love God bears to his creature makes Him afford him great means to deliver him from wrath to come. Now when they slight this means, it highly provokes God. Take no∣tice of that severe word of Christ, Joh. 3.36. He that believes not on the Son, the wrath of God abideth on him: whereas if he had not believed, that eternal profit had been his own. See the tender love of God to his creature, that is angry at the unbelief and dis∣obedience of man, not because he wrongs Him, but his own Soul.

9. Utter Darkness is the state of the Devil and wicked men. See Jude v. 6. compared with ver. 13. the same punishment the Devil is reserved unto, is that which the slothful and wicked Servant shall have. But I shall speak more fully to this after∣wards.

10. The exquisitness and extremity of the torments

of wicked men, shall not only occasion inward sorrow, but ••utward dolour; it shall be exprest by Envy, Rage, gnashing of teeth, weeping, crying, howling, with great noise: as those in Glory shall sing for joy, Isa. 65.14. so they shall how•• for sorrow and vexation of spirit. But, according to my promise, I have but touched these, because I shall afterward meet with some of them again. Now I have done with the 30th verse.

The Parable of the Sheep & Goats.

We now proceed to ver. 31.

When the Son of man shall come in his Glory, and all his holy Angels with him, then shall he sit upon the Throne of his Glory.

There is very little variation in the reading of these words; only the Vulgar Latin reads And when, but generally they are read as here, without that parti∣cle: and some do make the whole from ver. 13. to this 31, an entire Paragraph, and a Parenthesis, a di∣gression from the business in hand. But I see no cause why it should be taken so. I understand the whole of this Chapter to contain three Parables, all tending to set forth the just, righteous, and severe proceedings with good and bad Professors or Church-members; — and that, at His second Coming, the Church shall contain good and bad in it, hath been largely proved.

It was Christ's manner of proceeding, to bring several Parables to illustrate one and the same thing, as you may see, Luke 15: we have there (as here) three Parables to set forth the same thing, the lost Groat, and the lost Sheep and Prodigal and all to set out the lost estate of a sinner; and the desire after, and rejoycing of God in his return. So we have here Christians set forth by wise and foolish Virgins, by

faithful and idle and slothful Servants, by Sheep a•• Goats.

We have in this latter part of this Chapter, fre•• ver. 31 to the end, our Lord set forth under the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 militude of a Shepherd and a Flock; a Shepherd 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his strict observation and inspection that he w•••• make into good and bad Church-members, whos•• Erasmus saith) are mixed together in the Church 〈◊〉〈◊〉 then. And it is no new thing for God's People 〈◊〉〈◊〉 be compared to Sheep, both in the Old as wel as N•••• Testament we find it. See Ezek. 34. God's ancu•••• People set forth by Sheep and Goats in one Fold, ver. 17, 18. God sets out his People in Scripture b•• clean beasts, not unclean. The Goat was a clea•• creature, and allowed for Sacrifice; a Kid of th•• Goats was as acceptable as a Lamb of the flock: b•• when God will set forth wicked men, He speaks o•• them under the similitude of Lions, Wolves, Dog•• and such-like unclean Beasts. But I come to the words.

We may sum up the whole of these verses into these four Parts, or Heads.

1. We have a description of the great Glory, Splen∣dor, Throne, Royalty and Attendance of JESUS CHRIST in his second Appearance and Coming.

2. We have the great Congression or gathering that will be unto Him, and before His Throne, a this His second Coming, exprest by a figure, All Na∣tions.

3. We have the curious and exact Segregation and strict Division that CHRIST will make of this vast number into two Parts, Sheep and Goats.

4. We have the Examination, Tryal, and final Sentence upon both Numbers according to their Works.

That which lieth first in order before us is the first of these Heads, which is a third Relation of Christ's second Coming. We had two before in this Chapter, first, His Coming under the capacity of a Bridegroom; Secondly, as a Lord or Nobleman; and here, as a glorious King on his Throne.

Now we have in this Relation of Christ's second Coming four Circumstances considerable.

1. The Capacity that He then comes in, which is as Son of man.

2. The Glory He shall come in, here called empha∣tically His Glory.

3. The great Attendants He shall have in this day; all the Holy Angels.

4. That in this Appearance of His, He shall place Himself upon a Glorious Throne. Of these briefly in order.

1. He comes as Son of man, which is not an em∣pty Epithet. Jesus Christ is near an hundred times in Scripture stiled Son of man; not half so many Son of God: and as often is this title applied to him upon his second Coming, as upon any other account. See Mat. 16.27, 28. Luke 18. chap. 19. chap. 22. & 21.27, 36, and many times more. So it is plain, that when Christ comes again, He comes as Son of Man. That Jesus Christ shall assume this N••me, with re∣spect to this day of His Coming, is so plain, that it is needless to multiply Scriptures to prove it. But that which will be more needful to insist upon, is to en∣quire, Why it may be thought he doth so often render himself under this capacity.

First, He is stiled Son of man, to shew the proper∣ty and reality of his Person; Son of Man, and Man is the same. That He shall come as a Man in this day, see Act. 17.31. He shall judge the World by that

Man whom he hath appointed. Here he is called a Man, who in our Text is called Son of Man. Christ would have us know, that in all His O••••ices to us. ward, He is, and acts in them as the Son of Man, as a Man in his Preaching and Conversing on Earth; In His Death a Man; In His Resurrection a real Man, Act. 24. Feel me, saith Christ, a Spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have, Joh. 20. Act. 7.56. Ste∣phen saw Him so, I see the Son of Man standing on the right hand of God in His Mediatorship. 1 Tim. 2.5. There is one Mediator, the man Christ Jesus. In His coming again He is a real Man; therefore it is re∣corded as to His Coming. Rev. 1.7. Every Eye shal see Him. So that He may well by himself be stiled Man, or Son of Man. So Daniel fore••aw Him in a Vision of His second Coming, Dan. 7.13. He shal appear as the Son of Man; that is, real substantial Man.

2dly, He is called Son of Man, to set out the foundation of his Exaltation, which was founded in his great Humility. For Son of Man is a title of di∣m••••t on, a lessening title, an ••p••het to set ou•• Meanness, Lowness. That it is often used, see Num. 23.19. God is not a Man, that he should lie; where it is used by way of dimmution. So it is used Job 26.6. Son of man, which is a worm. So Psal. 8. Wh•• is Man, or the Son of Man? Ezekiel is near an hun∣dred times called the Son of Man; and, as the judg∣ment of the Learned is, it was to humble him. Eze∣kiel was a Man wrapt up in the Visions of God, and he might be apt to think of himself above a Man; he lived so much in Heaven as that he might be rea∣dy to think he was above the Earth, and not of the Earth: therefore God in this stile minds him often of his original, Son of Man. It is recorded of some

proud men, who would derive their pedegree from the Gods, or from the Stars, as Alexander the Great would be called the Son of Jupiter, the Son of the Sun; he did think it below him to be call'd Son of Man. In our Lord's stiling himself Son of Man, He bears in his mind his former low estate, which gave Him a right to this his Glory; as the Apostle in Phil. 2.5 lays the foundation of Christ's Glory in his Humiliation: and we have an eminent place to this purpose, Joh 5.27▪ And ••ath given him Authority to execute Judgment, because he is the Son of Man. This gives Him right to this his Glory.

3dly, Son of Man, to set out the suitableness of Christ to have converse and followship with Men, which makes society with Him very desirous, and the contrary very burdensom: Therefore Israel begg'd of God not to speak Himself in his Glory, but to speak unto them by a Man like themselves; and it was reckoned a mercy to them when God did so con∣descend to them in it, Deut. 11. We are Sons of Men, therefore cannot be capable of communion with the Son of God.

4thly, Son of Man, to shew that he shall be glo∣risied in the same body that he suffered in: as his vi∣sage was more marred than any, Isa. 52. so his visage shall be more glorious. Christ shall have a glorious Body, Phil. 3. this was figured out in the Transfigu∣ration, Mat. 16.

5thly, Son of Man, as he is the second Adam, so called 1 Cor. 15. By Man came Death, by Man came the Resurrection of the Dead; Christ triumphs and is victorious, conquers and recovers all that the first man lost. These Circumstances considered, it is not an empty title when Christ calleth himself in his second Coming, Son of Man. The use of this Con∣sideration:

Use.

Doth Christ appear as Son of Man, or real Man•• Then this may serve for instruction against those va•••• and airy imaginary Conceits as to Christ's Coming Many that conceit his coming only in the Spirit, an•• invisible, do not take notice that he is Son of Man i•• this his glorious Coming. This Doctrine, however understood in our dayes, is a feeding, nourishing Doctrine. Christ teacheth his Disciples to eat ha•• Flesh, and drink his Blood, Joh. 6.51 to 58. which in effect is to have our Faith conversant upon the re∣ality of Christ, that he had Flesh and Blood as we.

Qu. But how doth this nourish?

I ans. It informs us and satisfieth us that Christ took and carries our nature on him, Heb. 2.16, 17. See how the Apostle applies this Consideration as nourishment to the Hebrew-Church.

2. Christ by this assuming our Nature, puts him∣self into a capacity to be a Sacrifice for us, as St. Peter speaks 1 Pet. 2.24. He bare our sins in his own Body on the Tree. Heb. 10. A Body hast thou prepared me. Christ overcame as Son of Man, both the World and the Devil. This may be a ground of encou∣ragement to the common sort of men that they may do so, and it is laid down for that end Joh. 16. I have overcome the World; and herein Christ is but as the first-fruits.

The second Particular we are to speak unto is, the Glory that Christ shall come in in that day; Christ shall then have a ••••stinct Glory of his own beside•• the Father's Glory. So Mat. 16.27. Mark 8.38. Christ is said to come in His, and in his Father's Glo∣ry. Now Jesus Christ must either be understood, 1. of internal and essential, Exod. 33. or 2dly, exter∣nal and visible shining Glory and Splend or, brightly

as the shining of the Sun, glorious and visible. This is called Glory, 1 Cor. 15. One glory of the Sun, ano∣ther glory of the Moon. This outward Splendidness in appearance Job calls his Glory, Job 19. They have (saith he) stript me of my Glory. This must be un∣derstood in God's words to Job chap. 40. Deck thy self with Glory and Beauty. Visible Glory is some∣times attributed to Apparel, as Isa. 63. Who is this glorious in Apparel. Now that Christ shall have such a visible splendor as to his garb, is plain in Scripture, see Dan. 10. Rev. 1. This Peter, James and John saw in the Mount. And this Glory of Christ is ren∣dred distinct from his Power; therefore he is said to come in Power and great Glory, Mat. Mark, Luke. This Glory, as his Robes, is such a Glory as every one shall not be able to behold; nay, it will be a special favour to be admitted to behold this King in his Glory, Isa. 33.

This may serve to inform us of the vast difference as to the Glory between Christ's first and second Com∣ing. In his first Coming he had no glory upon him: it was prophesied Isa. 53. that he should come without Beauty, or form, or comeliness; then there was no outward glory or desirableness in him; He came mean and poor every way, as to the outward; in his second Coming he shall be cloathed with Glo∣ry.

2dly, Consider that all this unexpressible Glory that Christ shall then be cloathed with, is but the same that all Christ's true and faithful Servants shall be cloathed with also: for Christ and they shall be glorified together, Rom. 8.17. —if we suffer with him, that we may also be glorified together. Col. 3.4. We shall appear with him in Glory. Phil. 3. Our vile bo∣dies shall be made like unto his glorious Body. O what

can be greater comfort and encouragement to Christi∣ans in bearing the image of Christ in his Sufferings and low estate, than to think that you shall be glo••∣sied with him. That though you have been amongst the Pots Ps. 68. you shall be covered with yellow Gold. See what St. John saith, 1 John 3.2. We shall be like him, we shall see him as he is. And consider th•••• Christ's great design in his abasement, was, that he might bring many Sons unto Glory, Heb. 2. There∣fore Christians have cause sufficient to slight present meanness and sufferings. Christians may say, as St. Paul, Rom. 8.18. I r••ckon the sufferings of this pre∣sent time, &c. Thus much for the second circumstance, The Glory Christ shall come in.

The third Circumstance in this his Coming is, His Attendance the Angels. I had occasion to touch up∣on this before in the former verse, when I shewed you that the Angels should be Christ's subord••••ate Servants to execute his Will as to the slothful Servant. Now have we the same more fully attested in this Consideration; for from that and the other ends we here find Christ attended with Angels. We have three Circumstances considerable as to them:

• 1. The Certainty of their coming with him.
• 2. Their Number.
• 3. Their Nature.

1. It is here fore-spoke by Christ, as a certain truth, that the Angels shall then come with him.

2. That all the whole body and host of them.

3. These Angels are exprest by their Nature, Holy, we have three Predications in Scripture, of the Na∣ture of Angels. 1. They are said to be mighty, 2 Thess. 1.7. Mighty Angels. 2dly, said to be Elect, 1 Tim. 5.21. 3dly, They are said to be holy Angels. And it is an eminent qualification in Angels

that they are Holy, so called Mark 8.38. Luke 9.26. they are very holy: and it must ••eeds be that Christ's attend••nts be holy, these so near to Christ must be holy.

But some may object from Job 4.18. He chargeth his Angels with folly, which in Scripture-language is as much as to say with sin.

I answer; Some here understand this to be spoken of the bad Angels which fell; they he might well charge with sin: But this cannot be the meaning of it. 2. Some understand the good Angels. 3. But others think neither good nor bad, as understood per∣sonally, but with respect to the nature of Angels; he chargeth the Angelical nature with sin, because a Regiment of them fell. But I think it may be un∣derstood comparatively compared with God who is holy in the abstract, They are chargeable with fully, because there is none holy as the Lord; As there is none immortal as Him, 1 Tim. 6.16. He only hath immortality; so He only is holy. So that it may be true that the Angels of themselves may be holy ac∣cording to our Text, and yet in comparison with God chargeable with folly.

Oh what a glorious and large Attendance shall Christ have when he comes! What! all his Angels▪ what a vast number then must he have come with him! Ainsworth reads Psal. 68. Twice ten thousand thousands of Angels, v. 17. or double myriads, or in∣numerable, they cannot be numbred, Heb. 12.22. innumerable company. As Abraham's seed could not be numbred; so neither can Christ's attendants, those Angels, be numbred. Oh what an amazing sight will this be to Christ's enemies, and what a re∣joy••ing sight to Christ's true Spouse! O who would not be interessed in Christ at that day! and how

unspeakably dreadful will it be at that day for Christ not to know you, or be ashamed of you, Mark 8.38.

We now proceed to the fourth Circumstance con∣siderable in the first Head, relating to the Glory and splendor of Christ's second Coming, which lyeth is the glorious Throne thus exprest, Then shall he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 upon the Throne of his Glory; it shall be a most Glo∣rious Throne. God's Throne is called a Glorio•• Throne, Jer. 14.21. So also is Christ's Throne cal∣led a Glorious Throne, Mat. 19.28. — when the S•••• of man shall sit on the Throne of his Glory: where we read that Christ as Son of Man, according to our Text, shall have a Glorious Throne; Throne of Glory supposeth very high Glory; as we may gather by considering it in opposition to the Throne of Inqui∣ty, spoken of, Psal. 94.20. High ruling Iniquity is stiled a Throne of Iniquity. So at this Sessions of Christ he shall be cloathed with Ruling Glory.

The Scripture speaks of three Thrones; first that Throne which is in the highest Heavens, or, as we reade Eph. 4.10. far above all Heavens. This is cal∣led the Throne of God's Holiness and Glory, Isa. 63.15. And we reade of several Heavens: 1. The Cloudy-Heavens, the Air up to the Moon. 2. The Planetary-Heavens, where the Stars are. And we reade of a third, call•••• the Heaven of Heavens, 1 King. 8.27. or, the third Heaven, which is that Heaven St. Paul speaks of 2 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••.2. there called the third Heaven.

Secondly, We reade of another Throne pitcht in Heaven, of a lower or middle Heaven or Region: this we understand is spoken of, Dan. 7.8. where it is said one sate like the Son of Man. This Throne was shewed to John, Rev. 4. about which Throne the twenty four Elders and four living ones are, and the

Lamb in the midst of it. This Throne shall appear when the lower Heavens shall depart as a Scrowl, Rev. 6. On this Throne Christ sits, called the Lamb; and this answers to what the Prophet Isaiah foresaw chap. 26. unto which the Lord descends out of his Place, that is, from his former and proper Place; for the Father attends Christ to this his Throne, there∣fore it is said of the Faithful, Him will I confess be∣fore my Father and his Angels. In this day when Christ is on his Throne the Prophecy of Zachary shal be fulfilled, Zech. 9.14. In that day the Lord shall be seen above, or over them. The first of these Thrones is invisible; 1 Tim. 6.16. —dwelling in the Light which no man can approach unto, whom no man hath seen, or can see. The second is the Throne unto which the Man-child is caught, Rev. 12. We reade of a third Throne pitcht in Jerusalem answering to the Throne of David in Zion, as is plain 2 Sam. 5.7. with 1 Chron. 11.5. & Psal. 2. a Prophecy of Christ; Yet have I set my King upon my Holy-Hill of Zion, literally understood, and must make good God's Promise unto him, repeated Luke 1.32. The Lord God shall give unto Him the Throne of his Father David, which was prophesied Isa. 24.23. He shall reign in Jerusalem in Mount-Zion. This removing-place by Christ to the second of these Thrones, will be a heart-amazing sight; see Mat. 24.30. it shall make all the Kindreds of the Earth mourn, Rev. 1.7. The first of these Thrones is JEHOVAH's alone; the second is the Father's and Christ's toge∣ther; the third shall be Christ's alone, when all Judgment is committed to the Son; and on this third Throne the Saints shall also sit judging the World, 1 Cor. 6.

Now the great Question will be which of these

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

three Thrones is intended in our Text? Herein I do only humbly offer my thoughts with submissi∣on, not to impos•• upon any; I am ind••ned to believe that the second Throne in the lower Heavens must be intended here, and I offer my Reasons that do induce me so to think:

1. Because this is the Throne about which the in∣numerable multitudes of Angels do attend, according to our Text, as is plain, Rev. 5.11. as also chap. 7.11. all the Angels stand about this Throne.

2. Because this Throne 〈◊〉〈◊〉 our Text is the Throne before which the Saints and Faithful must be, judged and therefore not that Throne on which they sh••ll sit with Christ to judg the World; for that Christ must reside some considerable time on this Throne, is plain from the work done whilst he is there; name∣ly, first, the Battel sought there between Michael and his Angels, and the Dragon and his, which we read of, Rev. 12.7. 2dly, Whilst there raising the dead Saints. 3dly, Converting the Jews, which will not be done till Christ is seen there; at Christ's sitting there on this Throne Satan is cast down, being dis∣possest then of his Principalities, who before was Prince of the Air. 4thly, Christ's Appearance and Christ's Throne are contemporary, they are at the same time, the Scripture makes no difference in them, as St. Paul takes for granted 2 Tim. 4.1. Now this we know that his Appearance is in the Clouds first; no sooner doth Christ appear, but he is on his Throne; so it is in our Text, Then shall he sit on the Throne of his Glory.

But I shall wind up all with one word of Use and Comfort to the Righteous: Oh admire the un∣speakable blessed state of those who shall stand blameless before this Throne of his Glory; there will

be some preserved without fault before this Throne, Jude 24, Rev. 14.5. of which sort are all the wise Virgins, v. 4. they are Virgins; v. 5. and in their mouth was found no guile, for they are without fault before the Throne of God.

We now proceed to ver. 32, 33.

And before Him shall be gathered all Nations, and He shall sepa∣rate them one from another, as a Shepherd divi∣deth his Sheep from the Goats: and He shall set the Sheep on his right hand, but the Goats on the left.

In these two verses we have two of those four heads propounded to be spoken unto in order to the close of this Parable;

First, The great Convention or gathering together that shall be at this his Appearance, and the one set out by a Figure, All Nations.

Secondly, The strict and exact Segregation or Di∣vision that Christ will make between them; He will divide the Sheep from the Goats.

Now in handling these two Uses my principal work will lie in Explication and Application. In my Explication I shall enquire into these six Parti∣culars.

1. Who is the Judge on this Throne; because it is said here, before Him.

2. Who are here to be understood by all Nations.

3. Whereunto shall this Gathering be?

4. What is to be understood by this Separation, or Division?

5. Why Sheep and Goats?

6. What may here be understood by right and left hand?

1. The Judge here will readily be granted to b•• the Son of Man and Son of God, Jesus Christ alone we reade of none but Him in this Judgment; o••e Context doth clearly grant it, and the Apostle seems so to understand it Rom. 14.10. We must all stand be∣fore the Judgement-Seat of Christ. 2 Tim. 4. He shall judge the quick and the dead at his Appearing. Christ is the alone Judge on this Throne unto whom Judgment is committed, of whom John speaks Rev. 4.8. who was, is, and is to come, which doth relate to Jesus Christ.

But the chief circumstance to be enquired into, is, Who are these All Nations? From these words most have gathered, that the latter end of this Chapter speaks of the General Judgment, and they so take it, because till of late few understood the order of the Resurrection, but thought that all, good and bad, Saints (so professing) and Sinners shall rise at one and the same time, not minding what St. Paul speaks 1 Cor. 15.23. or what Sr. John says Rev. 20. But to the words, the Worlds (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Omnes Gentes) here translated All Nations, bear a threefold accepta∣tion; 1. Sometimes Gentiles, or Greeks, in opposi∣tion to Jews. 2. Sometimes the same word, or the word which hath affinity with it in the Hebrew, is People, as Psal. 47. last, Isa. 43.21. This People have I formed for my self, or Nation, as here. 3. Sometimes this word is translated Family, Luke 7.5. he loved our Family: so that it may be read, All Nations, All People, All Families, all compact People, such united under Christ.

All Nations cannot be understood in many places of all the World in a strict sense; as for instance, Deut. 29.24. it is there said, All Nations shall say, what meaneth the heat of this anger? whereas it can∣not

mean universally, 1 Chron. 14. last, God brought the fear of David upon all Nations. Psal. 118. All Nations assembled against David. Hag. 2. Christ is called the Desire of all Nations; yet when he cometh the Nations are angry, Rev. 11. and his coming doth not answer their desires: Therefore the Assembly doth read this Hag. 2. The Desire of all Nations, the Faithful in all Nations; though there, as here, it is read all Nations. So it is said, Dan. 7. All Na∣tions shall serve him, yet God provides punishment for those that will not serve Christ, see Isa. 60. So Christ tells his Disciples, they shall be hated of all Nations for his Name sake, Mat. 24. These cannot be taken in a strict sense: but Rev. 21.24. of the Na∣tions of them that are saved: this bears the name of Nations distinct. From all these instances I argue, That because we have read all Nations, it doth not necessitate us to believe that all the World must be meant by it in a strict sense: for in all the forenamed places it cannot mean all the World, every one will easily grant and acknowledge, and that all the World and every individual person cannot be intended in our Text.

I urge in the third place this; That at no one time shall there be such a gathering to Christ to Judg∣ment; for we read in Scripture of two general Judg∣ments:

First, Those that are Christ's at his coming, 1 Cor. 15.23. And all that sleep in Jesus shall God bring with him, 1 Thess. 4. And the rest of the dead lived not until the thousand years were finished, Rev. 20. Neither doth this in our Text agree with the last general Judgment, for these Reasons: 1. There shall be no Sheep judged in that Judgment; The Saints sit with him in Judgment, 1 Cor. 6. Know ye

not that the Saints shall judge the World? 2. No•• the last and general Judgement, because here th•• Angels are Christ's attendants at this Throne and Judgment; whereas in the last they shall not be con∣cerned: for the World to come is not put into sub∣jection to Angels. Therefore whereas it is said in our Text, that Christ comes with all his Angels; to the last Judgment He shall come with all his Saints, Zec. 14. Jude 14, 15. when he comes to execute Judg∣ment on the Wicked, Jude saith, he comes with ••ee thousands of his Saints; neither can they be Saints in a strict sense taken till themselves have past the tryal before his Bar, they meet him in the Air in his first Judgment, they come along with him in the se∣cond. 3. Not the last Judgment in our Text, because in the last Judgment Men shall be cast for not be∣lieving in the Son of God Jesus Christ; but in this Judgment they shall be cast and condemned for be∣ing unfruitful in works of obedience under Christ.

Besides all these Reasons, this in the latter end of this 25th of Matthew is not meant of the general Judgment of the whole World, I will superadd the Judgment of Men both Ancient and Modern; Gre∣gory Nazienzen saith to this place, These spoken of here are wicked Believers, not Rebels; not Foreigners, but offending Citizens. By Goats (the Colledge of Rhemes on this place) separated (say they) because till then they lived together in the Church; Hereticks (say they) went out before and so not to be separated here. The Assembly of Divines (so called) on these Verses, 32, 33. Separated as Chaff from Wheat, at those Mat. 3. as those in the Net, Mat. 13. the Flock of Christ, his Church in this life, are like the Flock at Pa••an-aram speckled and spotted (Gen. 30.35.) in one Flock; so saith the Assembly on this place, which

seems to illustrate the matter before us. Erasmus saith, here, By all Nations must be understood all ranks and sorts of Men in all Nations: consequently not all Nations in a strict sense. Ainsworth upon Caut. 1.8. feed thy K•••••••• or young Goat•• saith The Plock in Scripture 〈…〉〈…〉 is comprehensive of Sheep and Gouts; Christ himself was typed out by Goats and Kids, Lev. 16. H••••. 9. the blood of Goats typed out the blood of Christ.

Now these Opinions of Men may help to clear me from Novelt, or Singularity in my Notion on this Text. That those that shall be gathered before this Throne are such as have profest Christ eparated from the World, as is plain in the former two Parables, the foolish Virgins and Servants who are Christ's own Servants: So here by Sheep and Goats are in∣tended the Flock of Christ gathered out of all Na∣tions, among which are bad as well as good, caught in the N••t, M••••. 13.

I now proceed to the third Question propounded to be spoke unto by way of Explication which was this Whither shall this gathering be?

Answ. first in general, to Christ; Where the Car∣cass is, thither will the Eagles be gathered together, Luke 17.37.

2dly, in particular; Their gathering shall be in∣to the lower Heavens, when his Throne sh••ll there be set, called Clouds and Air, 1 Thess. 4. caught up to meet the Lord in the Air, whither we reade the Man∣child is caught, Rev. 12. The general Rendezvouz is in Heaven, there this Throne is set, Rev. 4. Dan. 7. therefore we read of numberless numbers before that Throne, Rev. 7. We reade of those that dwell in Heaven, chap. 13. We reade of some cleared before this Throne, ch. 19. and upon white Horses coming

with Christ when he comes; which they could n•• be, had they not been acquitted at this first Thron•• of Judgment.

The fourth Question by way of Explication, i•• What is to be understood by this segregating or dividing?

Ans. The word segrego signifies to disjoyn, to take out of a Flock, to disfranchise out of a Freedom or Corporation, to excommunicate; so Pasor read•• it: To segregate must be to disjoyn those that before were aggregated or closely incorporated; therefore Sheep and Goats here cannot be understood Church and World. The Church and World were segre∣gated before, according to the Apostle's directions 2 Cor. 6. Be ye separated or disjoyned. These here spoken of are in a Net together, in a Kingdom to∣gether; therefore he sayes, He will gather out of his Kingdom all things that offend, Mat. 13.41, 49. The Angels (who then come with Christ) shall sever the Wicked from among the Just. These are both toge∣ther in the Wedding-chamber, Mat. 22. till Christ comes to sever them. The Sheep and Goats of old in a literal sense were together in one Flock under Jacob, Gen. 30. So also Ezek. 34. So in Job's Flock, Job 1. in his seven thousa••d Sh••ep the Goats are com∣prehended. All which Instances do serve to streng∣then the Conjecture, that this Judgment in our Text is not to be understood of the last and general Judg∣ment, but such as have been drawn in to profess Christ.

5th Quest. Why doth Christ stile them Sheep and Goats, seing they are all Christians in profession?

I answ. first, Because Goats were always reckoned clean beasts, fit for Sacrifice under the Law as well as Sheep; therefore these bad Professors may be called Goats, comparatively clean. Christ doth not set them

forth by Dogs, Bears, or Lions, but Goats.

2dly, Sheep and Goats, to set out the difference in nature that was between them though both in the Flock or Church. A Sheep is of one nature, and a Goat of another. These Professors differ much in their natures, as a Goat from a Sheep.

3dly, Goats are taken in here as well as Sheep, to sh••w the particular charge that Christ hath of them both, the Goats as well as the Sheep, as plain∣ly appears Ezek. 34.

4thly, Goats and Sheep, because though they were both in one Flock, yet the Goats were the worst in nature. There is much difference as to the worthiness of Sheep and Goats in nature; the Goats are not so profitable as the Sheep: therefore although the Goats are clean creatures, yet the Sheep were e∣steemed as the best, and commonly in Scripture na∣med first. So much for the fifth Question by way of Explication.

The sixth Circumstance to be explained is, What may be here understood by right and left hand?

Ans. 1. Right and lest hand is sometimes taken pro∣perly, sometimes improperly and figuratively, in Scriptures: when it is taken improperly and signifi∣cantly, it implies great Power, or a powerful hand; So Exod. 15. The Right hand of the Lord. So Psal. 108. & Psa. 138. Let thy Right hand save me; that is, thy strong hand.

2dly; Sometimes significantly, a place of pleasure and delight is understood God's right hand, Psal. 16. Sometimes the right and left hand of Christ are properly to be understood; as in that request of the Mother of Zebedee's Sons, Mat. 20.20, 21. Grant

that these my two Sons may sit one on the right hand, and the other on the left in thy Kingdom. Where we may understand both places ••o be places of Honour, but most commonly the right hand is understood the place of highest Honour; So Jacob understood it in his blessing Joseph's Sons. But by right and left∣hand in our Text, it may be understood properly; as Christ is personally considered as Son of Man in this his day, so He hath right and left hand: And as we do properly give the right or upper hand to those whom we bear esteem unto, so here it is to be under∣stood, a place of high esteem; and under that consi∣deration Christ is said to be set at God's right hand, that is, he place of high esteem: but I need not dwell upon this, I shall only add a few words of Application to the whole, and so proceed.

Use 1. This doth inform us where Christ when he is in his Glory on his Throne, attended with his Angels, will begin, namely at his own House, his own Servants, his own Flock; and thereto the words of S. Peter may properly be applied (though there is more in i••) 1 Pet. 4.17. Judgment begins at the House of God.

2. We have in this Relation a view of Christ's Glory in his second Coming by his great and glo∣rious Attendance, by the vast gathering that shall be unto Him in that day; for I judg they are therefore called by a Figure, All Nations, though properly 〈…〉〈…〉 you have hoard) because of the vast num∣bers that shall be of them; there shall be innume∣rable Multitudes of all Nations, Tongues and Kings, eminently see forth, Rev. ••. All Nations, to shew the Universal Power that Christ shall have in that day over all Nations, no Nation but what must be

accountable unto Him. See what Glory is ascribed unto this Lamb, Jesus Christ, all Crowns are cast down before Him, Rev. 4.10. & 5.8.

3. This informs us of that perfect knowledg that Christ shall have of all Persons in that day, that He can divide before He try; He knows who are wor∣thy of the right hand, and who deserve the left at first 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

4. We are by this Relation (if so to be understood, as I think it is plain, that this is Christ's Flock not the general Judgment) informed, what little cause Professors and bad Church-members have to bear upon and rest in their meer Profession, if some may be Go••ts, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 consequently condemned to eternal torment. Consider, it will be an unspeakable favour and priviledge for Church-members to stand in that day; as Christ hines when he speaks to his Disciples, Luk. 21.36. when the greatest Men on Earth shall call to the Rocks to hide them from His Face, Rev. 6.16.

5. In the last place, I would speak one word more by way of Counsel to Church-members; En∣quire into the sincerity of your Hearts, as well as the truth of your Principles: Here is no fault found in their general Faith nor Principles, the fault lay in the Root, it lay in the Nature of them they had not a changed Nature, though in the Flock: What a weak Argument is it then for Church-members to plead [I thank God I am as true to my Principles as ever, and do believe whatever I did] whilst they want love to Christ in his Members, zeal in his Service, and fruit∣ful••••ss in their Places; do but always remember there are Goats as well as Sheep in Christ's Flock when he comes to inspect them.

The Parable of the Kingdom.

We now proceed to Vers. 34.

Then shall the King say unto them on his right hand, Come ye blessed of my Father, inherit the Kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the World.

We now proceed to handle the last Head of the four propounded to be handled, in order to the taking up the matter contained in the latter part of this Chapter, which is the final and irrevocable Sentence past by Christ upon these two Parties so segregated, or divided to the right and left hand; which pro∣ceeding of our Lord with both Parties he seems to follow, in the same method: As,

First, To denounce His Definitive Sentence;

2dly, Render the Ground and Reason why he doth so;

3dly, Receive their Reply thereunto.

4thly, Take it off, by shewing them their mis∣take.

1. I take notice of Christ's Order; with whom he begins, namely with them on the right hand, with his Sheep or the Righteous, so stiled in this Context: now the whole passage and paragraph relating to the Righteous we have from ver. 34, to the end of v. 40. which whole passage or paragraph issues in these four Heads:

• 1. Christ's final Sentence to Glory, v. 34.
• 2. We have the ground and reason rendred, v. 35, 36.
• 3. We have the Reply of the Righteous, v. 37, 38, 39.
• 4. We have our Lord taking off this Reply, shewing them the truth of what he had said. Of these in order.

1. We have considerable Christ's gracious Sen∣tence and Invitation to Glory, in these words, Come ye; In which passage we have these five Circum∣stances considerable. 1. The present capacity that then our Lord shall be in; A King, or the King, twice exprest in the Context. We have our Lord Christ under a fourfold capacity set forth in this Chapter: 1. A Bridegroom; 2. A Nobleman tra∣velling; 3. A Lord coming, v. 19. 4. A King judging and ruling. The fourth of which we are now upon.

2. We have in this verse the sweet amicable Epi∣thet or Salutation used by Christ to them (ye blessed of my Father) commonly in Scriptures a manifesta∣tion of gracious respect, as I shall shew you.

3. We have Christ's Gift or Bequeathment from this dear love and respect, and that is the Kingdom; Which Kingdom we have,

4. Set out, 1. By the right and propriety of it, it is implicitly an Inheritance, 2. Prepared for them; 3. As to the Antiquity and Eternity of it, before the foundation of the World. These are the particular Circumstances in our Text, of which I shall very briefly speak, 1. By way of Explication, 2. Ob∣servation, 3. Application.

1st. By way of Explicacion.

1. What is this Kingdom?

2. What may we understand by this appellation, blessed of my Father?

3. How may it be said to be prepared?

4. How from the foundation of the World?

5. What said here inherit?

1. By this Kingdom, I understand the Kingdom under the whole Heavens, prophesied clearly by Da∣niel

chap. 7. and it is on the Earth, Rev. 5 10. over the Nations, Rev. 2.27. three times exprest, Dan. 7.18, 22, 27. and it plainly appears to be the same that Nebuchadnezzer had before, by the context there.

2. Why called blessed of my Father? This is a Salutation shewing very high esteem to them, and so it is used in Scripture from men; see Gen. 24.31. from Laban to Abrahams Servant, Come in thou bles∣sed of Jehovah; an honourable title; as Ainsworth faith on the place. To that end is it used by Abime∣lech to Isaac, Gen. 26.29 Thou art now the blessed of Jehovah. It is used also by Naomi to her Daugh∣ter, Ruth 3.10. Blessed art thou of the Lord that hath shewed thee kindness. From Saul to Samuel, 1 Sam. 15 13. thou blessed of the Lord. It was used to express very great respect: And it is understood that there is three circumstances contained in this Salutation;

1. A very amicable loving sweet Countenance; so Erasmus, paraphrasing on this verse and saluting, saith, He to the sort on the right hand, with a mild and merry chear, shall say, Come my Friends, whom the World counted vile and execrable, but my Father counts ho∣nourable and praise-worthy. So he.

2. This Salutation was spoken with much reve∣rence and honour to them unto whom it was spoken, it was with bowing and worship to those unto whom they spake.

3. This respect was given as they having received it first from God; as if Christ should say, I esteem and honour you because my Father honoureth you; you are not only blest by me in this capacity, but my Father hath determined this Blessing to rest upon you.

But 3dly, Why is this Kingdom said to be pre∣pared?

I answ. To prepare supposeth these three things. 1st, To work or make a thing is to prepare. 2dly, To establish, confirm or appoint: So God's Throne is said to be prepared of old, Psal. 9 7. so under∣stood. R••m 9.23. there he speaks or persons prepa∣red unto G••••••••, or pre-appointed. 3dly, To pre∣pare, is to make every way fit and ready for the end.

But 4thly, Why are they invited to inherit?

Answ. To inherit supposeth an Inheritance pur∣chased by their Ancestors, as Children inherit after their Fathers what was theirs, and that of right. The Estate which a Father le••ves to be divided to his Children doth properly bear the name of an Inheri∣tance, Prov. 13.22. A good man leaves an Inheri∣tance to his Children. Prov. 19.14. Houses and Riches are the Inheritance of Fathers: Therefore, Luke 12. the man speaks to Christ to divide the In∣heri••ance.

2dly, It is called an Inheritance, because it is long and worthy; it is not a small inconsiderable Legacy that is stiled an Inheritance, but a considerable Estate. Therefore David stiles God's Word by this name, his Inheritance, Psal. 119.

3dly, Ca••••ed an Inheritance, because it was yours before you were born.

But fifthly, Why added here, before the founda∣tion of the World?

I answ. 1. To set out the Antiquity of God's de∣sign of good to your souls that shall be found in Christ. This was one of the most early Contrivances of God; the Salvation and Glorification of Sinners was one of the great Concernments upon God's heave in the very beginning: 2 Tim. 1.9. Who hath saved

us, and called us with an holy Calling, not according to our Works, but according to his own Purpose and Grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus before the World began. Ep•• 1 4. According as he hath cho∣sen us in him before the foundation of ••he World, tha•• we should be holy and without blame before him.

2. To shew the certainty of this Inberitance, therefore is Antiquity affixed unto the Promise o•• Christ to come, His Death, the Kingdom of Christ, to set out the certainty of this Inheritance.

Having thus explicated the words, I now proceed to observe ten Parts from them.

• ...Part 1. That Jesus Christ the Son of God and Son of man, i•• his distributions of Favours and Severities in his se∣cond Coming unto his own Servants, is a King.
• ...Part 2. God the Father is the principal Agent in Glorifica∣tion of the Righteous.
• ...Part 3. That Jesus Christ in handing out Glory to the Righ∣teous, doth it with apparent manifestation of dear affe∣ction, and choice esteem, whilst he calls them, Blessed of his Father.
• ...Part 4. From this word of invitation (Come) Jesus Christ loves and desires close communion with the Righteous in that day of his Royal Glory; when he bids others Depart with detestation, he saith unto the Righteous, Come ye.
• ...Part 5. That the future reward of the Righteous is not their own purchase, but their Fathers, it descends to them as an Inheritance.

• ...Part 6. The proper reward of the Righteous when Christ comes, is a Crown and Kingdom.
• ...Part 7. The Righteous receive their Commission for taking and possessing the Kingdom from the immediate Mouth and Throne of Christ at his second Coming.
• ...Part 8. The reward of the Saints is a prepared and made-ready Glory; they shall not stay for it.
• ...Part 9. This Kingdom, Rule and Glory was prepared pro∣perly, directly, and particularly for the Righteous, and none else.
• ...Part 10. Preparation of Glory for Saints was one of the first, great and chief Concerns of Almighty God before the World was made.

Now all these Parts are very worthy to be largely treated on, but it will not suit with the title of the Book so to proceed: therefore I shall touch them very briefly.

1.

That Christ in this his Day is a King, will be easily granted, the Prophecies are full to that pur∣pose, Psal. 2. My King, Psal. 21. Psal. 24. Isa. 32.12. Zech. 9. chap. 14.9. Matth. 22. the King came in to see the guests. And this is considerable, that Christ is not then an ordinary King, but a Mo∣narchical King over all the Earth; Zech. 14.5. He shall reign from Sea to Sea, from the River to the end of the Earth; Prophecy and Promise, Isa. 53.12. Greatest strength, Rev. 17. chap. 19. King of Kings and Lord of Lords; not only King of Saints, but King of Nations. There are two things considera∣ble

in this Royalty of Christ; 1. His Imme•• Power; 2. His transcendent Glory. 1. His b•• mense Power, as you have it before; He is a M•• narchical King, having 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Power in Heav•••• a•••• Earth given him by his Father at his Resurrect•••• and now actually received into Po••ession in this h•• season, Power over D••vils, over Men; all must 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to him in Heaven and in Earth. 2dly, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 this 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Christ shall have transcendent Glory: Solomon 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his Glory was but a weak Type o•• Christs ••••••ry therefore it is prophesied, Isa. 33. the Righteous she see the King in his Glory, Psal. 24.

I shall speak a word or two by way of Application to this Part, and first to them on the right hand, th•• Flock of Christ, by way of Admiration. Will n•••• this be a choice and unspeakable Priviledge to a p•••• soul to enjoy a smile, an amicable loving Countenan•• and Respect, full Satisfaction from Him, when He•• in this Immense Power and transcendent Glory what think you of it?

But, 2dly; a word to those on the left hand. O•• the D••ead, the Terror that will be in a frown, in a sharp rebuke, with••ire and wrath in the face from Christ in that day! it struck the man dumb the first word, Mat. 22. Consider of that also.

3dly; These things being so; is it not all our concerns to make peace with him in time whilst he is a Lamb, before this day come? Kiss the Son. I must but touch them.

Part 2.

That God the Father is the great Agent in Mant Salvation. These are the blessed of the Father unto whom Christ ••ere speaks; Christ doth but confirm what was done before by the Father, unto whom he

here speaks. That the Father is the great Agent, and first mover in mans eternal Salvation, is plain; if we observe these 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in circumstances,

1. He promos••th Christ to come, and that freely, Gen. 3. as we find in the Prep••ers all along.

2. He gives and sends Christ, John 3.17. He so loved the World, that he gave his only begotten Son. Gal. 4. God sent his Son.

3. The Father invites and draws to Christ, John 6.44. None come to him, except the Father draw him.

4. The Father sends the Spirit, Act. 1. it is the promise of the Father; as also Joh. 14.26. the Com∣forter whom the Father will send.

5. The Father converts and begets, Ephes. 1.

6. The Father makes fit and prepares for Glory, makes meet for the Inheritance, Ephes. 1.12, 13.

7. He is said to save us; mans Salvation is attri∣buted to him, Tit. 3.4. 2 Tim. 1, 9. who hath saved us.

8. The Father gives the Kingdom, even this re∣ward in the Text, according to Luke 12.32. Fear not, little Flock, it is your Fathers good pleasure to give you the Kingdom. And all this God doth from the root of render love dwelling in him: therefore, saith Christ, John 16.27. For the Father himself loveth you.

Ʋse 1. O then, what an unspeakable, unimagin∣able Love doth appear from God to man to these Considerations and the time of it doth much aggra∣vate it, according to Rom. 5. When we were enemies. It might well be said o•• John, that God is Love.

2. If this he so, then men are taught unto whom to attribute their Salvation, not to themselves. We say with Paul Eph. 2.8, 9. We are saved by Grace, by the gift of God, not of Works. The Scriptures are

full to this purpose; see unto whom the Apostle a tributes his Salvation, Eph. 1.3. Blessed be the G•• and Father who hath blessed us. So Col. 1.3. We gi•••• thanks to the God and Father of Jesus Christ for 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hope of Glory. 2 Thes. 2.13. We are bound to ble•• God who hath from the beginning chosen you 1 Pet. 1.3. Blessed be the God and Father of our L•••• Jesus Christ, who according to his abundant Mercy ha•• begotten us.

Part 3.

That Christ in his Appellations and Congratula∣tions to the Righteous doth manifest much sweetxess a•••• fulness of affection; Christ crowns his Saints wid alacrity and cheerfulness, as we have heard in the ex∣plication. The Antients are of opinion that whe•• the Salutation was given by Laban to Isaac's Ser∣vant, and from Abimelech to Isaac and in such cases it was exprest with much alacrity, and smiling, loving appearance; And that our Lord doth manifest in these words much affection we need not question, who went so readily and freely to die for them, and whose love conveyed him forth with such strong desires to sup with them before he went, John 13.1. Having loved his own; he loved them un∣to death, Luk. 22.15. with desire. The consideration of this his love manifested in his going away may easily satisfie us, that in this his coming again there will be an amicable joyful meeting: therefore this coming of his is set out by a Marriage in this Chap∣ter, which is a loving and joyful meeting. We have a precious Prophesie relating to this day, Heb. 3.17. The Lord thy God in the midst of thee is mighty; he will save, he will rejoyce over thee with joy; he will vest in his love, he will joy over thee with singing. The

like Prophesie we have, Esa. 53.11. He shall see the gravel of his soul, and shall be satisfied; or, as the words may be read, Joyfully refresht. So the word is used, Job. 38.27 as rain refresh the Earth, making it look merrily. And this appearance of Christ doth well suit with what Christ promises, Luk. 12.37. He will come forth and serve them, as Bridegrooms used to do in some Countries. Christ is the Patron of the Saints Crown, and doth it Joyfully. The rea∣son why Christ doth so j••yfully crown his righte∣ous Servants, is,

1st. The sweetness and goodness of his Nature, who though they receive all from him, yet loves them for his own Graces.

2dly; From that sympathy that is between Christ and those that are righteous, Psal. 11. the Righteous Lord loveth Righteousness. This consideration may inform us of that unspeakable difference which shall be in this day between the face of Christ towards the wicked and the righteous: he speaks to the one in his wrath, Psal. 2. and to the other in his loving-kindness. Oh the face of Christ will be set against the wicked, he will in that day despise their image, Psal. 73.20.

3dly; This should provoke the Righteous to do what they do in obedience to Christ with joy and gladness, in consideration how gladly he shall reward them. This Paul exhorts the Corinthians unto, as to Almes, 2 Cor. 9.7. not grudgingly, for God loves a cheerful giver, because he is so himself; it is but our reasonable service, Rom. 12.12.

Part 4.

That Christ loves and desires close Communion with his Righteous in that day; as appears by this invi∣tation,

Come: he is not content to let them remain at a ••∣stance: for we must understand this is oposed 〈◊〉〈◊〉 what he saith to the other, Depart: here it is Come or draw near. This Come is se•• as a loving invitat∣on; so it was used by Jehu to Jehonadab, 2 Kings 10.15, 16. Come along: often so used in the Book 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Canticles, ch. 4.8. Come with me. So ch. 5.1, 2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Prov. 9.5. Come, eat. And according to this invit••∣tion it shall be, 1 Thes. 4. they shall be ever with the Lord.

See again the unspeakable difference in God's pre∣ceedings with these two sorts of Persons; Come Depart. The Spouse of Christ can say, as it is Cam. 7.10. I am my Beloved's, and his desire is towards me, or his face. The Saints is comely, the others is des∣pised.

But a poor s••ul may say, How may I now know that I shall then be invited into this Communion?

I answ. Thou mayest in a great measure know•• at present. How stands thy desires as to Communio•• with Christ at present? the true Spouse of Christ de∣sires the kisses of his mouth at present, besides 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Letters at a distance. Canst thou say, My Beloved i•• mine, and my desire is towards him?

Part 5.

That the reward of the Saints is an Inheritance, not their own purchase. This is implied in that they are b••d to inherit. In opening the words I shewed you, that by an Inheritance is commonly underst••od a Patrimony, or a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 descending from Fathers to Children. The L••arned cell us, that there is a cri∣tical difference between a Portion & an Inheritance, a Portion consisting of Goods and Chattels, but an Inheritance is properly of Lands. Now a man may

come to possess an Inheritance two wayes: 1st, as it doth descend to him line••lly as the rightful Heir: 2dly, by tree-gift, as having it freely given, or be∣ing adopted unto it, made an Heir, as many are in a proper sense. In this latter sense it doth very well a∣gree to, and set forth the state of the Saints: for they are freely made Sons and Heirs, John 1.12. He gave priviledge to be called the Sons of God. And so Rom. 8.17. And it is considerable that there was a time when we had no right to this Inheritance, ac∣cording to that, 1 Cor. 6.9. The unrighteous shall not inherit: and in such a caparity were you, Eph. 2.12. stra••gers from the Covenants and Promises. And ••hat this Reward of the Saints is called an Inheritance, 〈…〉〈…〉 from these Scriptures, Eph. 1. 1 Cor. 3.24. Heb. 9.15. 1 Pet. 1.4. These Consi∣dera••ions may inform us, if the Reward is by Inhe∣ritance, there is then th••se four Circumstance•• con∣siderable in it;

1. It is l••rge; every small Legacy or Gift is not an Inheritance.

2. It comes freely; an Inheritance is free: not the product of thy labour and pains, it was the pur∣chase of thy Ancestors; therefore it is called the pur∣chased Possession, Eph. 1.

3. If an Inheritance, then not subject to imbezie∣ment, it lies sure; not like Goods and Chattels; a man will strain hard before he will sell the Inheri∣tance of his Fathers.

4. If it be an Inheritance, it is an honourable Por∣tion; a person that hath an Inheritance is esteemed above one that hath no Inheritance. If thou art an•• Heir to this Inheritance, live like an Heir. All God's Children are Heirs. Live like an Heir to such an In∣heritance,

and have a special care of those sins th•• will disinherit thee. There are ten sins laid dow•• 1 Cor. 6.9. that every one of them will disinhe•• thee, as these: Fornication, Idolatry, Adultery, Ess••∣minate. Abusers of themselves with Mankind, I he•••• Covetousness Drunkenness, Revelling, Extortion, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of these lived in, will disinherit thee or any person.

Part 6.

The particular Reward of the Righteous from Chri•••• is a Crown and Kingdom; Inherit the Kingdom, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Kingdom, possess the Kingdom. In handling the part I shall speak a very brief word to these fi•••• Heads.

• 1. Prove the Part.
• 2. Explain more particularly what this King∣dom is.
• 3. Where it is.
• 4. When it takes place.
• 5. A brief word of Use.

1. For proof hereof; this was prophesied of from the beginning of the World. Numb. 23.24. Balaan prophesied of it; so doth David, and the Prophe Daniel: But I have touched this in the Explication, only I will mind some places in the New-Testament, Jam. 1.12. Those that endure Temptations, shall have a Crown of Life. So chap 2.5. The Kingdom that God hath prepared for them that love him. This is the Re∣ward that is promised to the Elders that are faithful, 1 Pet. 5.2 Tim. 4.8. called a Kingdom, 2 Thess. 1.5. that you may be accounted worthy of the King∣dom. Luke 12.32. Heb. 12. We, saith the Apostle, receive a Kingdom that cannot be moved, Luk. 22.30. This is a Truth that the Scriptures do abundantly make manifest.

2. What a Kingdom is this?

I Answer; When Kingdom in Scripture is spoken as it is taken for Rule and D••••••••ion or S••veraignry. Thus it must be understood of Saul. 1 Sam. 14.47. of whom it is said He took the Kingdom, that is, ••e entred into the Rule. So understood also, 1 Sam. 18. and what can he have more but the Kingdom? This was prophesied, Psa. 49. The Just shall have dominion. So Psal. 22. And this is plain in that Parallel-place, with this, Luke 19. from Christ's mouth, Be thou Ruler over five (or ten) Cities. So that here when Christ saith, inherit the Kingdom, he means, take the Rule or Dominion.

3. Where is this Kingdom? (This I have spoken unto before, only a few words.)

I answ. This Kingdom shall be on Earth. See one Text more, Psal. 45.16. Christ's Sons or Children shall be construted and appointed Princes in all the Earth, as Ainsworth reads it. Remember I have be∣fore given you two Scriptures, which alone are suffi∣cient, Dan. 7.27. Rev. 5.10. o••e saith, under the whole Heavens; the other, on the Earth.

4. When doth this take place, or its beginning?

I answ. At, and not before Christ's second Appear∣ing. And in managing this, I shall comprehend the seventh Part, which was this, That they shall receive their Commission from Christ's immediate mouth. This Part is exceeding clear, if we will mind our Context, comparing ver. 31. with these verses; When the Son of Man shall come, and all his Angels with Him, then this Kingdom commences and not before; neither can it rationally be expected that they shall receive it before. St. James saith, they are tryed when they are tryed. And th••s confirmed, Dan. 7.21, 28. They have made war with the Saints, and prevailed,

until the Ancient of Dayes come; and then it is that Judgment is given to the Saints; then from that time the Saints possess the Kingdom. So Psal. 49. The Just shall have dominion in the morning. And this is plain from what St. Paul speaks, Col. 3.4. When Christ who is our life shall appear. 2 Thess. 1.7. The Saints were to have Rest when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels. As also our Text is plain. And it cannot be rationally thought that the Saints shall have Kingdom before Christ, they are not to expect it before Him, the Reign of the Saints is contemporary with Christ's; neither can it be supposed that they shall have it before they have past Christ's Bar, and are acquitted by Him. There∣fore St. Paul exhorts the Church to judge nothing be∣fore the time, and that is, when Christ shall appear, when every man shall have praise of God.

This Part doth instruct us in the greatness and compleatness of the Saints Reward. What can be compleater and greater than a Crown and Kingdom? Is it not the ultimate of all aims and endeavours of this World the highest of all Attainments on Earth•• is a Kingdom: Therefore this was the saying of Saul concerning David, when the people sung of him in the dances, Saul hath slain his thousands, and David his ten thousands, and saith Saul, what can he have more but the Kingdom? Be therefore affected with the greatness of this Reward. This Consideration might serve to satisfie a righteous Person in the lowest condition they can be brought into in this world, the contemplation of this Glory; this is the root of the twenty four Elders Song▪ Rev. 5. Thou hast made us unto our God Kings and Priests, and we shall reign on the Earth; and you that are interessed in it, upon good grounds long for it; it is not unwarrantable,

it is but like Christ, who sits at God's right hand, expecting, looking, waiting, till he make his foes his footstool. And labour to walk worthy of this Kingdom and Glory, which that ye may do, observe these rules.

1. Labour to be loose from this present World. This is the proper use that Christ makes of the same premises, Luke. 12.32, 33. Sell what you have, give al ••s.

2. Rej••ice in hope of this glory, Rom. 5. Rom. 12.

3. Do not make haste unwarrantably towards this Kingdom.

4. Do not envy at the prosperity of the wicked; th••u hast no cause to envy at their state. See how pertinently David doth urge this, Psal. 37. through∣out.

Part. 8.

That the Reward of the Saints is a prepared, made ready Glory; the Kingdom is prepared. In handling this Part I shall, 1. shew how the Scriptures else∣where speak in this language; 2. what is intended in this kind of speaking, and so make the application. Briefly, That the glory of the Saints is prepared; see Esa. 64.4. Men have not seen, nor heard what God hath prepared for them that wait for him: which St. Paul recites, 1 Cor. 2.9. only differs the word wait into love him. We have David speaking in this language, Psal. 31.19, That this Kingdom is prepared for some out Lord seems to grant in his reply to the mother of Zebedees Sons, Math. 20.11. It shall be given, saith he, to them for whom it is prepared.

But what is Comprehended in this saying prepar∣ed?

I Answer first, it sets forth the certainty of it. Be∣cause

to be prepared, ordained, and established, is the same in Scriptures Isa. 30. where we have these two made convertible te••rms, ordained prepared, spo∣ken of ••ophet. And so may that place be understood, as I shewed before Rom. 9.23. this was ordained, established for you.

2. To make ready, or prepare, supposeth a pro∣portioning or making fit or suitable.

3. To make a thing by Skill and Art, as Noah's Ark is said to be prepared, that is, by pains and art Heb. 11. he prepared an Ark, or framed an Ark. So God framed this Kingdom.

4. To prepare is to beautifie and adorn: and thus the new Jerusalem is said to be prepared as a bride a∣dorned for her husband, Rev. 21. Take only this word by the way; Consider your inheritance is ready for you, do you labour to be ready for that, it is made ready for thee in particular, and none else, the Righ∣teous only with Christ, exclusive of all others, it was prepared for them that are righteous only. And this was shadowed out in the choice qualifications of those first to be Rulers, Exod. 18. the counsel of Je••hr•• to Moses. They must be men fearing God and hating Covetousness. 2 Sam. 23.3. They that rule over men, must be Just, must be Righteous: and it was more eminently, held forth in chose Judges set up by God in the second age of the world, when God himself is said to be their King, 1 Sam. 12.12. but as a Just punishment 〈◊〉〈◊〉 their Sin God suffered them to go out of this path. But all the while that the unrighteous Rule, David tells us that the Foundation of the earth are out of course, Psal. 75. Psal. 82. which are plain to this. But how will it be when it is in course? Daniel tells us, chap. 7.18, 22, 27. four times ex∣prest, the Rule and Dominion shall be in the Saints;

not Saints in their own or other mens thoughts, but Saints and righteous, so reckoned and allowed, pos∣sess the Kingdom prepared for you, saith Christ with an emphasis, whom I acquit at my bar for Saints.

By way of Use I only leave this one word of Infor∣mation, We may from hence be satisfied of the in∣fallible certainty of the righteous inheriting, it is pre∣pared, ordained, and appointed for thee; and all the Devils in hell cannot turn it aside. This the prophet Isaiah foresaw, Chap. 24, he heard songs from the utmost parts of the earth, glory to the righ∣teous, the House of the righteous shall be exalted, Psal. 75. last.

Part. 10.

The 10th and last Part respects the antiquity of this Provision, it was provided for the Righteous before the Foundations of the World: the Part was this. That the reward of the righteous was one of those first and most weighty concerns that was upon the heart of God before the world was made. There are no things said to take their beginnings from hence but great and weighty things; things ordained, ap∣pointed, effected before the Foundation of the world are things of weight. God the Father loved Christ before the Foundation of the World, Joh. 17. the Saints are chosen in Christ before the Foundation of the World. Christ was appointed a Sacrifice for sin, a Lamb slain before the Foundation of the World, 1 Pet. 1.20. the Rest and eternal Reward before o•• the Saints was prepared and finished amongst these weighty Concerns, before, or from the foundation of the world, Heb. 4.3.

One word of Use and so I shall close this verse. From hence we may see and perceive a glimps of the

unspeakable happy state of righteous persons; they were the Subjects for whom Jehovah was at work be∣fore the world was: not only wert thou upon Christs heart before thou wast made, but before the World was made. Oh admire the Love to and provision made for thee! so much for verse 34,

We now proceed to Verse 35. to the end of the 40.

for I was an hungry, and ye gave me mean I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink: I was a stranger and ye took me in: Naked and ye Cloath∣ed me. I was sick, and ye visited me. I was in prison, and ye came unto me. Then shall the righteous answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee an hungry, and fed thee? or thirsty, and gave thee drink? when saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in? or naked, and cloathed thee? or when saw we thee Sick or in Prison and came un∣to thee? And the King shall answer, and say unto them, Verily I say unto you, in as much as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me.

In these six verses we have contained the whole proceeding of our Lord with these sheep. So di∣vided, which for brevity sake I have comprized un∣der Four heads.

1. The Lords gracious Sentence to those separated on the right hand.

Secondly the Reasons (by the King on his Throne) alledged as the ground of this his singular and signal favour towards them, which we have here, vers. 35.36.

3, We have the humble reply made by the Righ∣teous

by way of disclamation, not sensible of their worthiness in the least. 37, 38, 39.

4. We have our Lord graciously taking off the Ob∣jections urged against themselves; by way of expla∣nation, vers. 40. inasmuch as ye have done it to these it was done to me. The first of these I have largely spoke unto already and finished. We now proceed to the Second which is the ground that our Lord is pleased to insist upon, vers. 35.36. which in gene∣ral is the kindness shewed to Christ in his brethren: which he branches out into Six circumstances of di∣stress: First, he being in them hungry; Secondly, thirsty; Thirdly, harbourless; Fourthly, naked; Fiftly, sick; Sixtly, in p••••son. In all which several states and conditions he had found these now on his right hand ministring unto him in his brethren.

But because, according to promise, I would pro∣ceed with all possible brevity in this latter part of the Chapter, and in the remaining three heads, I shall handle them together which I judg most proper, be∣cause they are intermixt one with another (that is) what we have contained from vers. 35. to 40. and there being nothing difficult, or wanting explication, I shall reduce the whole in these Six verses into Six heads.

First; we have a recitation of the former good acti∣ons performed by the Righteous, urged here by the King as the grounds (next and immediately to his own Grace) of that signal acceptation and unspeak∣able favour.

Secondly; We have contained a particular en••∣meration of those particular actions, so acceptable to and taken notice of by Christ in them; which lyeth here in Six circumstances: all which are very well ta∣ken by him.

Thirdly, We have Christ taking notice of all these actions of charity done t•• the least and lowest of his brethren as done to himself▪

Fourthly, we have the modest and humble reply of the Righteous by way of disclamation to this impu∣tation.

Fiftly; We have implicitely supposed the relation believers stand in to Christ, though, hungry, thirsty, naked, sick, imprisoned, yet Christs brethren.

Sixtly; We have Christs acknowledgment of the poor and least as well as of the greatest and richest of his disciple•• in this day of his great Immense Power and transcendent Glory, the King, attended with all his Angels, owns these to be his brethren.

From the whole of this Context I shall lay down these Nine observable Parts from the Connexion of the verses:

Part 1. That the true demonstration of our eter∣nal Election to glory is through our obedience and Friendship to Christ, prepared for you so qualified: chosen in him before the foundation of the World, Eph. 1.4. through sanctification of the Spirit, 2 Thes. 2.13. God hath from the beginning chosen you to Salva∣tion of the Spirt, and belief of the truth, 1 Pet. 1.2. elect through Sanctification.

Part. 2. It is our Lords way in his dealings and proceedings with men, to render a reason of his so proceeding with them.

Part. 3. Jesus Christ in his distributious to men in Judgment, hath a special eye to their works respe∣ctively.

Part. 4. That works of mercy, charity, and almes, b••••r a superintendency over all works and duties whatsoever, as to acceptance with God, and profit to our selves in time to come.

Part. 5. That it is incident to Christs dear friends and brethren, to suffer hunger, thirst, nakedness, and all manner of distresses whilst on earth.

Part. 6. Jesus Christ in his Celestial glory at the right hand of his Father doth espouse the state of his Disciples and Saints here on earth.

Part. 7. It is the nature of one truly acceptable to Christ to disclaim all worthiness in themselves, they see no such worth as Christ seeth in them.

Part. 8. Jesus Christ doth record and register each particular action of charity proceeding from one Saint to another, if but a draught of drink.

Part. 9. The poorest Saint, or true believer, in his lowest state and Condition is by Christ owned as his brother.

Of each of these parts I shall speak a few words briefly, and hasten to finish this paragraph.

Part. 1. The first Part doth arise from the Con∣nexion of these verses with the former, which was, First, that the true and infallible demonstration of our e∣ternal Election to glory hereafter, is by and through our Cordial Obedience and friendship to Christ. See how this part is raised, the Kingdom was prepared for you before the Foundation of the world (who are these) those who feed, cloath, and own Christ here in his lowest state in his members; Those three Scriptures before named are very pertinent and pregnant to our purpose to bear a testimony to this Part; weigh what St. Paul saith, 1 Eph. 4. According as he hath cho∣sen us in him before the Foundation of the World; as vers. 5. predestinated us to the adoption of Sons by, in, (or through) Jesus Christ. None are elected but as they are in Christ, 2 Thes. 2.13. He hath from the beginning chosen you through Sanctification, Those Thessalonians foreseen by St Paul to adhere to the

last Antichrist, excepted, who received not the tru•• in the love of it, and so demonstrated themselves n•• to be elected; but these, verse 13. are elected, as the are found abiding in Christ and his doctrines: yo•• saith the apostle, are of these who are Sanctified, chos•• before the Foundation of the World; as here in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 text. So that herein it doth appear that you trul•• and certainly are chosen by him, in as much as yo•• are found in the way that lead thereunto. To th•• doth that place in St. Peter agree, elect according 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the foreknowledg of God, through Sanctification of th•• Spirit unto Obedience, not without▪ This applicatio•• of Election is never applyed to any but as they ap∣pear called, and the application of Election is by th•• Scripture suspended where these due qualification are wanting; as for example, The person without th•• Wedding-Garment is supposed by Christ one 〈◊〉〈◊〉 those not chosen or elected, Math. 22. he was only come in upon the invitation, not elected.

But against this it it objected from Rom. 9.11.12. in these verses (in a parenthesis) before the Children had done good or evil, that the purpose of God accord∣ing to Election may stand, not of works, but of him the Calleth:

To this I answer that this Text doth not at all re∣late unto this part before us, and so it will easily ap∣pear if we consult the original place Gen. 25. First, be∣cause this Text doth not refer to particular persons, but nations: Secondly, neither doth this Text re••er to eternal, but temporal good and evil: Thirdly; nei∣ther are either of the persons actually loved or hated till good or evil appears from them: it was only said before the elder shall serve the younger. Fourthly; neither can the works here spoken of intend Gospel-Obedience, but works of the Law, as is plain vers.

30, 31, 32. The Use that we may make from this Part to our selves, is,

1. From hence be instructed to measure your Ele∣ction by your effectual Calling and Conversion. Ma∣ny are at a great loss in themselves about their Ele∣ction, and many have been upon the point of Despe∣ration, whilst they have been upon the question, whether they were Elected or no. Are ye of those that the Kingdom is prepared for before the foun∣dation of the World? you may know it by this: you are prepared also, see Rom. 9.23, 24. You are Vessels prepared unto Glory by Sanctification and Friendship to Christ.

2. Would you be making your Calling and Election sure and certain? then the way to effect it, is to grow in grace, according to what St. Peter calls for, 2 Pet. 1.10. Add to your Faith Vertue, &c. Those that experience increases of Grace, and answer to eve∣ry Duty called for by Christ in them, and from them, as here in our Context, may read their state to be sure and certain, and such are those for whom the Kingdom is prepared before the foundation of the World. So much for the first Part.

Part 2. That the Lord Jesus in his dealings and distribution•• to all sorts of Men, doth not proceed ac∣cording to his Royal Prerogative, though in his high∣est Royalty and Glory; but according to undeniable reason, Jesus Christ renders a reason of his proceedings on both sides. And this way of proceeding is God's way from the beginning of the World. When God will save Noah, and drown all the World, he gives his reason on both sides, Gen. 7.1. For thee have I seen righteous before me in this generation, and for the rest he gives this reason, for the imaginations of their heart were only evil, and that continually. So

in that eminent differing dispensation to the Rig∣teous and wicked, Isa. 3.10. God gives the reason For they shall eat the fruit of their doings; for there ward of their hand shall be given unto them. A•• so in all Cases God is very ready to render a realo•• of his Dispensations to Men: therefore he invi•••• them to reason with him. God is not Arbitrary i•••• his proceedings with Men, but upon equal and ••••∣tional grounds. And were not this the manner 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Gods proceedings, how should every mouth be stop∣ped, as they shall be in the great day.

1. I know many will plead the Soveraign Pow∣er of God in this place, from Rom. 9.21. Ha•••• not the Potter power over the Clay?

For answer to which, I say, The great design o•• the Apostle, is to set forth the sole power that God hath (being the free Donor of Salvation) here 〈◊〉〈◊〉 make choice of what terms or conditions he plea∣seth, in order to the way of saving men, whether by the deeds of the Law, or Faith in Christ; and he hath absolutely rejected that way of the Law, and made choice of Faith in Christ as the terms of Salvation; as is plain, Rom. 3.4. By the same lump the posterity of Adam. Yet however the making these Vessels different, is not only the bare Will of God, but upon terms. See the original place, Jer. 18.10, 11. 2 Tim. 2.21. The consideration of this part may administer great satisfaction to poor souls, they have a very righteous God to de••l with; who will judge righteous judgment, not according to his Prerogative, but according to the works of each Person: which leads us to the Part, which was this, That God in his distributions to men in Judgment, hath a special eye to mans work respe∣ctively, Come ye blessed of my Father, for I was an

hungred, and ye gave me meat, &c. I shall be ve∣••y brief as to this Part, because it doth border upon ••he former. And besides, this Truth is so apparent, that the very current of Scriptures contribute to the proof of i••. We have a cloud of witnesses as to this Part, the recompence from God to Men is propor∣tioned to their works, whether good or evil. This Rule was stated by God at the first in the dayes of Cain and Abel, when we read of but two men in the World, Gen. 4.7. If thou dost well, thou shalt be accepted, if evil, sin, or punishment, lyeth at the door. This Rule God proceeds by to Abraham, Gen. 22. For because thou hast done this thing, therefore will I bless thee. If any one question the truth of this Part, let them read these Scriptures, Psal. 62.12. Isa. 3.10. Rev. 17.10. Prov. 24.12. Ezek. 18.33. Matth. 16.27. Rom. 2.6. 2 Cor. 5.10. 1 Pet. 1.17. Rev 2.23. Chap. 20.13. Chap. 22.12. and by the taking in these Scriptures, I hope you will easi∣ly be satisfied of the truth of this Part.

Yet some will be ready to Object, That if God rewards men according to their works, and men have only what they work for, where then is Grace? St. Paul saith, We are saved by Grace, not by Works.

I Answer, We must distinguish between Legal and Evangelical works: therefore St. Paul tells us, it is through Faith, the work of Faith is not exclu∣ded in part of salvation.

2ly, The way propounded in which we are sa∣ved is of Grace, we thought not of it.

3ly, We are saved by Grace, if we consider the vast disproportion between the wages and work: all our Obedience is nothing compared with the Reward. Though God rewardeth every man according to his

works, that is, in kind, good for good, yet not quantity; all we do is not to be compared with•• recompence of reward; the Saints are by Christ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 counted worthy of the Kingdom for which they 〈◊〉〈◊〉 suffer. 2 Thes. 1.5.

4thly; Salvation is free, and of Grace, because 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the strength by which we act is from himself: 〈◊〉〈◊〉 may say of all we do in order to salvation, as Da•••• saith of the people, 1 Cor. 29.14. All things 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of thee, and of thine own have we given thee.

And whereas many are apt to Judg that this Pa•• doth incourage man to trust to his own righteou∣ness.

I Answer That our own righteousness must su••∣pose a righteousness without faith, or distinct 〈◊〉〈◊〉 faith, and that trusted in without an eye to Christ and his righteousness: but know this that there in righteousness called the Righteousness of Saints, and this Righteousness of Saints upon true and right be∣ses hath an honourable esteem with Christ. Rev. 19.8. the white linnen is the righteousness of Saints: and John saith, he that doth righteousness is righteous, •• he is righteous. Now because this part seems to bor∣der upon the former, I shall leave but a brief word of application unto it and that is this; That God 〈◊〉〈◊〉 no respecter of persons, according to Acts 19.35. that is a certain truth which we ought to receive. Now herein doth God clear himself from respect of per∣sons, in that he doth dispense to each person according to his works.

Part. 2. From hence we may take great incourage∣ment to righteousness and holiness; Study what St. Paul speaks, 1 Cor. 15.58, Your labour is not is vain in the Lord.

Part. 3. The Consideration of this part may be

〈◊〉〈◊〉 means to caution persons against sin: because thou shalt be certain to receive according to thy works.

Part. 4. And the main is drawn from the reason ••here given by Christ, which doth center in Charity; the Part was this, That Mercy, Charity and Almes extended to Christs true brethren whilst here on earth, is above all services acceptable to God, and brings in greatest profit to a person at Christs appear∣ance, these services of Charity are superintendent a∣bove all other services whatsoever in Christians. This part is sounded upon 3 Circumstances in this Text, First, we have the grac•• of Charity only made men∣tion of by Christ at this day; therefore it must needs be mighty acceptable to him. Secondly, we have Christs favourable aspect and amicable Countenance on these thereupon. Thirdly, The Kingdom is re∣ceived upon this very ground, Almes and Charity Distribution to the poor is compared to Sowing, 2 Cor. 9. which doth naturally produce increase, it is a casting seed into the earth, or, as Solomon; upon the waters. In handling this part, I shall speak to these five heads a few words.

First; prove the Point in both parts, the acceptance to God, and profit to our selves.

Secondly; shew the nature and root of our Alms and Charity, in order to this end.

Thirdly; offer some Scripture-Reasons why it is so.

Fourthly; speak something to the Subjects of our Charity.

Fifthly; make some use of the whole.

1. That Charity is so acceptable to God, when rightly performed; See James. 28. this is Called pure religion and undefiled before God, or in his

right; this is pure Religion, or the highest Re••••∣gion.

2. This is Called good Works. Works of Cha•••• above all works are Called good Works; they most 〈◊〉〈◊〉 all resemble God, who is good to all: That they a•••• called good works see Acts 9.16. spoken of Dorc•• who the text saith was full of good works. 1 Tim•• But (which becomes women professing Godliness) 〈◊〉〈◊〉 good works. Heb. 13. But to do good, and to dis∣tribute forget not; for with such sacrifices God is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 pleased.

3. The person found in the services is in Scripture called a good person. Psal. 112. a good man he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 called that is found in it.

4. This service is very acceptable from those imp••∣tations put upon it; see Luke 11.41. But rather give almes of such things as you have, and behold, all thing are clean unto you. It appears to be of a cleaning na∣ture. Moreover it bespeaks God to be his friend; it is a pregnant place which we have, Luke. 16.9. Maks to your selves friends of the mammon of unrighteousness it makes God thy friend after death if it be perform∣ed from a right root.

5 It appears to be acceptable, in that the Lord bears those works in mind, Heb. 6. God is not forgetful of your work and labour of Love shewed to his name, is that you have ministred to the Saints, and do Mini∣ster.

6. These services appear to be an acceptable service to God, because he doth declare that he loves a cheer∣ful giver, 2 Cor. 9. It is said of Cornelius that his prayers and his almes were come up in remembrance be∣fore God, Acts 10. We have an eminent place Phil. 4.18. but I have all, abound, and I am full having re∣ceived of Epaphroditus the things which were sent from

you, an Odour of a sweet smell, a Sacrifice acceptable well pleasing to God.

2ly, Charity is not only pleasing to God, but it is profitable to our selves: 1. Here; 2. Hereafter, at Christ's coming.

1. It is profitable here, many Mercies are pro∣mised here: See the singular favour shewed from God to Abimelech, Jer. 39.17, 18. foreshewing fa∣vour to Jeremiah when he was in the Dungeon, he shall be delivered in the day of God's judgments for that reason: So we have it, Psal. 41. He that remem∣breth the poor, shall have many Mercies in this life, preservation in sickness and deliverance from death, strengthning upon the bed of languishing; God will make all his bed in his sickness. If these be the Qualifications, God will not deliver him to the will of his enemies. Oh the many merciful Promises, a charitable person is under at present: therefore, saith Solomon, Eccl. 11.2. Give a portion to seven, and to eight; for thou knowest not what evil shall be in the Earth; that is to say, that so thou mayest have mercy in an evil day. See what a special present priviledg belongs to such. Psal. 112. Such a one shall not be afraid of evil tidings; these Mercies he shall receive from God as tokens of his acceptance, he shall procure the love and esteem of Men at pre∣sent: Oh how is a charitable person in the affecti∣ons of persons; the Apostle saith, Rom. 5. That for a good man some would even dare to dye; that is, a charitable man, he is so in the affections of men. These are Priviledges here.

But 2ly, Hereafter it is profitable according to our Text there is a profit, Eccles. 11.1. After ma∣ny dayes thou shalt find it, that is, afte•• this life, these

in the Text and Parable after many dayes shall find, Psal. 112. Such a one as hath dispersed to the poor, his righteousness endures for ever, Matth. 6. God shall reward him openly. Luke 12.33. Sell the you have, and give Alms; provide your selves Bagg•• which wax not old, Treasures in Heaven that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 not; where no thief approacheth, nor moth corrupt∣eth. 2. Cor. 9.6. But this I say, he which soweth sparingly shall reap sparingly: and he that soweth bountifully, shall reap bountifully. 1 Tim. 6.17, 18, 19. charge them that are rich in this world, that they be not high-minded, nor trust in un∣certain riches, but in the living God, who giveth us richly all things to enjoy: that they do good, that they be rich in good works, ready to distribute, willing is communicate, laying up in store a good Foundation for themselves against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal Life.

But may some say, May not I give all my goods to the poor, and yet have no profit, 1 Cor. 13.

I shall therefore lay down ten Qualifications or Conditions in our Charity, or Alms necessary as to God's acceptance, and our own profit, which are these:

1. If thou wouldest find this Remembrance, Ac∣ceptance, and Profit, do thy Alms secretly. Doubt∣less this was the manner of those in the Text, for they could not remember they had done any such thing; therefore they had not designed observation or praise of men. This is one of those Rules given by Christ, Matth. 6. design secretly, not to be seen of Men; provided God sees, it is e∣nough.

2ly, In thy Alms, to the end it may be accep∣tably

taken, do it cheerfully, not grudgingly, 2 Cor. ••. God loves a chearful giver, that doth it as to the Lord himself.

3ly, If thou beest able, be rich in good works: 1 Tim. 6.17. Charge them that are rich in this world, that they be rich in good works. It doth not please God, for one richly blest in this world, to be poor and scanty in good Works. When Christ makes a promise to reward a cup of cold water, it must be understood that this is answerable to his poor ability: for where much is given, there much is required. The poor widow is by Christ com∣mended for her two mites, because it was what she had, Luke 18.

4ly, In Charity and Alms we must give our own, not rob others, oppress or abuse others to give: we are not obliged to borrow to give; we are, as we have received, to give: Job cloathed the poor with the fleece of his sheep. Solomon counsels thee to ho∣nour the Lord with thy substance, Prov. 3.

5ly, If we would have our Charity acceptable, we must be speedy in it, not delay to do our almes. Pro. 3.28. say not to thy neighbour go and Come again, when thou hast it by thee.

6ly, Thou must do thy alms with discretion so as it may be most answering to his needs and his pro∣fit. Thus it is said of the charitable man, Psal. 1 12.5. he guides his affairs with discretion.

7ly; In our alms and Charity we must do them with simplicity, not with partiality: though an e∣nemy, one that hath done thee wrong, yet relieve him. Rom. 12.13.20. if thine enemy hunger, feed him; distribute to the necessity of Saints: eye their wants, not their friendship to thee, if in need let

them be who they will. See what Job saith to thi•• Job. 29. such as were ready to perish were the ob∣jects of his charity; he was eyes to the blind, legs 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the lame, he made the widows heart to sing.

8ly; Our Charity should be done in hope 〈◊〉〈◊〉 faith; as the plowman sows in hope, so ought we 〈◊〉〈◊〉 do.

9thly; In love to God and Christ. This must b•• understood 1 Cor. 13. by Charity: if I give 〈◊〉〈◊〉 my goods to the poor, and have not Charity, it profit•••••• me nothing. We ought to give in love to God.

10ly; They must be universally and constantly. We are Commanded to be ready to every good word at all times: not like the stony ground, Math. 13. for a season, and not continue. Charity with these qualifications hath its superintendency of all duties of obedience whatsoever; for Mercy is more acceptable then Sacrifice.

But some may say, why is almes so acceptable, and so exhorted unto above all duties?

First; Because a man in no works doth so resemble God and Christ, as in Charity; therefore it is called for, Math. 5.16. that we might be like our heavenly Father. Luke. 6.35. Be ye therefore merciful, as your Father also is merciful. This makes Paul say to the elders of the Church of Ephesus, Acts 20. that it is a more blessed thing to give than to receive; because most like God, who gives all, but receives nothing; a charitable person bears the image of God most per∣fectly.

Secondly; Almes and Charity to Christs disci∣ples is so acceptable to God, from that tender love that God bears to his poor members. Parents love those who shew love to their Children; and from

the Love that Parents have to their Children, they Love to see them shew Love to each other. Gods Chil∣dren are as near and dear to him as the apple of his eye, Zech. 2.

Thirdly; Because if Alms be done as they ought to be done, they be a true demonstration of our Love to Christ; and he loves them that love him, Pro. 8.17.

Fourthly; Works of Charity do choicely de∣monstrate a person to sit loose from present things; the Contrary whereof is Covetousness, which the Lord abhorreth, Psal. 10.

The next thing that I am to speak unto, is, to set forth who are the proper objects of our Charity in or∣der to acceptance with God and Christ. Which I shall shew.

1. Negatively: not idle or slothful persons. See what St. Paul saith as to that, 2 Thes. 3. the Apo∣stle discourses his thorow dislike to such, and declares his Apostolical In junction in that Case, which was, that those which would not work, neither should they eat. We are not to feed such, though they should be hungry.

Secondly; affirmatively.

First; we must chiefly and principally relieve those who do most lively bear the image of God, in point of holiness; they must be so like Christ, as he may say another day, I was an hungry, and ye gave me meat. That was the rule that David observed, Psal. 16. he extended his Charity to those who excelled in vertue. So Math. 10. Mark 9. the ground is because they belong to Christ.

Secondly; your Charity must in the first place, and most strongly run out to those whose hunger, thirst, ••akedness and imprisonment is for Christs sake; in so

doing, you do most properly relieve Christ: relie•• to such so suffering, brings acceptance.

Thirdly, To those who succeed Christ in the work of the ministry on earth; in order to such doth Christ speak in special manner, Math. 10.40. he that receiveth you, receiveth me, such (saith Christ) are worthy of their meat: to such especially doth John direct Gaius to shew Charity 3 John 7.8. be∣cause that for his names sake they went out, taking nothing of the Gentiles. We therefore ought to re∣ceive such, that we might be fellow-helpers of the truth; such are, or ought above all, to carry the most lively image of Christ, and may bear the name of Christ's brethren. Take an example how acceptable this sort of Charity was to God from the old Testa∣ment, 2 King. 4.8. from the Shunamitish woman to the prophet of the Lord who built a chamber, pro∣vided him a bed, stool, table, Candlestick: ••e the favour of God to her. 1. She hath a Child past age, and hope; 2. When this Child died it is raised to life again as a requital of this Charity (as is plain in the Context.) The Use of this part may be first for Exhortation; Labour to be in a capacity to discharge this duty so acceptable to God; take pains in honest ways, that thou maist have wherewith to do good. See the Exhortation of St. Paul to Titus, Maintain honest Trades, as it may be read, to this end. So Eph. 4.28. Labour, working with your hands, that you may have to give to him that needs. And this coun∣sel is not only to Members, but Preachers and Elders: for it is a more blessed thing to give than to receive, in them. If this be so acceptable a service then let us labour to be found in it: who would not do that which will please God? this is a Sacrifice where∣with

God is well pleased, Phil. 4.18. Heb. 13.16.

Fourthly; Study the great profit, the certain and infallible profit of this duty: the return is sure and great, and it is not forgot: Christ remembers every part and action from this root. As you have opportunity do good to all, but especially to the houshould of faith: make you friends of the mammon of unrighteousness. Works of Charity are of exceeding esteem with Christ, as appears by his bringing them forth at this day of his glory: for, I was an hungred, and a thirst, and naked, and so forth.

The Fifth Part was this, That our Lord keeps a particular record of the good deeds performed by his Servants. Our Lord seems here to take pleasure to particularize in every action one and other; it doth not only please him to say, because you were chari∣table, and so take it by the great, but he doth enu∣merate and shew wherein. He doth not stop at this, that they are sheep, that they are righteous, but each particular action shall be brought out. When God of old would set out Job to the best advantage▪ he doth not only in the general say, he was a Godly man, but three times over he doth delineate him in several particulars: 1. he is perfect: 2. upright: 3. one that fears God: 4. one that escheweth evil: 5. he maintains this integrity, being tryed: 6. this he doth beyond all other men in that day, and in those parts. So for works; see how Christ commends the Churches in particulars, Rev. 2.2. of Ephesus he saith, I know thy works, labour, patience, thou canst not bear with those that are evil; thou hast tryed these that say they are Apostles, and are not; and hast not fainted. So of Thyatira, vers. 9. I know thy works, cha∣rity,

Service, Faith, and the last more than thy first.

1. The Lord doth this with a design to magnifie the virtues and services of his Children, that their graces might look to the best advantage and largest magnitude.

2. This the Lord doth to set forth his distinct knowledg of what we do; not only doth he know in general, but in particular.

3. His goodness that he will not let slip the least service.

4. To set forth his exact Righteousness, he records, that he may reward.

Use 1. This may serve for a spur to industry in all good duties, they shall not any of them be forgotten. If we cannot do the great if we do the less, it shall be rewarded. The farthing is not forgotten, given by the widow Luke 18.

2ly. This may serve for a Check to hypocrisie; we need not Covet to be seen of men, we see the least act or service done to Christ shall be brought be∣fore his bar. 1. Cor. 4.5. God will then make man confess the hidden things of darkness.

3ly. From hence we may read the tender love that Christ bears to his disciples that he takes such pleasure to bring over each of their actions as pa∣rents do of their children: they are not content to say he is a good Child, but set it out in particu∣lars.

Ʋse 2. From hence we may be informed that Christ will proceed by the same rule against his ene∣mies, Psal. 50. God will set their sins in order before them: and so, Jude 14.15. not only shall their un∣godly deeds, but their hard speeches shall be men∣tioned. So in the following verses we find, that Christ

doth as well and as particularly enumerate the ne∣glects of the Goats as of the performance of the sheep. We now proceed to the 6th Point implyed in the text which was this, That the lowest poorest most indigent wanting state in outwards is incident to the dearest choicest and most acceptable Saints, Christs brethren; not only to be without possessions, lands, and liv∣ings, but without meat and drink, and dwelling-place: persons are sometimes accounted poor in com∣parison to Rich when they have but from hand to mouth, nor to spare. But our Text speaks of the ex∣tremity of poverty, thirsty, naked, the lowest state herein is incident to the best of Saints, such as Christ may own, and be content they should personate him. I was a hungry, I was a thirst, I was a stranger. The truth of this Part appears from what Christ spoke by way of preparation before hand to his disciples to arm them from such a state: therefore Christ foretels the poor to be the subjects of the Gosple-Church, Math. 11.5. the poor receive the Gospel: ye shall have the poor alwayes with you. Mat. 26.11. and Christ was sent to preach the gospel to the poor, Luke. 4. God hath chosen the poor of this world, rich in faith, and heirs of the Kingdom, Jam. 2.5. Doth not this preparative saying of Christ & his Servants, suppose such a state to be the state of choice Christians, and the best of them such as are rich in faith? But Secondly, to prove this Part we have matter of Fact; this hath been the state of the best; David himself at some turns sustained hunger believing, but we have a lively instance of this state in the holy Apostle St. Paul, the great Apostle of the Gentiles, yet liable to the great extremity of pover∣ty. See 1 Cor. 4.11. We both hunger, thirst, and are naked, having no certain dwelling-place. Here we have this holy precious Saint exercised with four of

these distresses in our text. See again 2 Cor. 11.27. in weariness and painfulness, watchings often, in hun∣ger and thirst, in fastings, (we most not here under∣stand religious fastings, but fastings for want of food) in cold and nakedness. And this was so common a Condition, as that it grew Customary unto him, Phi. 4.12. I have learned to be full and to be hungry. We read of a Lazarus yet worthy of Abraham's Bosom, though a beggar at Dives gate. Yet I would not be mistaken in this, as if I encouraged a trade of beg∣ging; I fear there are but few of our common beg∣gars of this stamp; I dare not allow it. It is true, David begged once or twice in some particular neces∣sity, but not constantly. I think the generation that make a trade of begging, are the worst of people and such as God allows not; they are under such a curse as the posterity of Judas, which was pronoun∣ced as a severe Judgment, Psal. 10 9, 10. let his Chil∣dren be vagabonds and beg, let them seek their bread. There are some poor whom God is specially concer∣ned to take care of, these are the poor we have in our text, Psal: 34. this poor man cryed. There is a Congregation of poor who may be stiled Gods poor, Psal. 74. I might urge the state of our Lord Christ who was poor for our sakes, 2 Cor. 8. he had no habitation many times, he was hungry, and thirsty.

Obj. but why doth God expose his dear servants to such a state,

Answer, from a three-fold ground. First, with respect to themselves; Secondly, with respect to himself; Thirdly, with respect to his brethren.

1st, As to themselves, 1. God doth it to humble them, who many times are not able to bear the con∣trary. This is the reason that God renders, Deut. 8, he suffered them to hunger and thirst in the wilder∣ness,

to humble them to prove them. 2. To teach Is∣rael to live by Faith; therefore they must have but from hand to mouth, their daily bread; to make them know that man shall not live by bread alone, bu•• by every word that cometh out of the mouth of God. 3. To make them relish future mercy, the land flow∣ing with Milk and Honey, that he might do them good in their latter end, vers. 16. Heavenly things are sweet to a poor hungry Soul rightly qualified.

2ly. God doth this to try those that are rich, whe∣ther they will do their duty; they were born for such a day, Psal. 17.17. a brother is born for adver∣sity: by this way God tryes their love and sincerity to Christ▪ see these texts, 2 Cor 8.9. chap. 9.13. Phil. 4. Not (saith St. Paul) that I desire a gift, but fruit that might abound upon your account. Thus we, from good reasons known to God, know Gods peo∣ple are such as may be very acceptable to him, and yet may be very poor as to outwards.

Object. But it is not said, Psal. 34. The Lyons shall suffer hunger, but they that fear the Lord shall want no good thing? From hence we may gather, that hun∣ger shall not be the state of those that fear God.

Ans. 1. All that is promised in that place, is, that they shall want no good thing; but sometimes hunger is good for them that fear God, as you have seen from Deut 8. this Part may teach us not to measure Gods special love by his dealing to thee in out∣wards; one that God is angry with may flourish in this World, whilst one whom he dearly loves may want bread. Doth not Solomon, say Eccles. 9.2. that all things come a like to all? yet how often are persons apt to measure the favour of God by these his dealings?

Secondly, This may help to bear up the hearts of

righteous persons: be not discouraged under pover∣ty and a low estate, study that word, James 2.5. God hath chosen the poor of this World, rich in Faith and heirs of the Kingdom. Study the state of Jesus Christ himself, he was often hungry, though the Son of God.

Thirdly, If thy estate in the world be low, Consi∣der there is a special duty lyeth upon thee in th•••• Condition to live by Faith, and to be content. God took it very ill of Israel when he brought them into a low estate in the wilderness, and they did not believe, but murmured against him. Learn that lesson that St. Paul learnt, Phil. 4. in all estates to be content.

To the end I might dispatch this paragraph accord∣ing to promise with brevity, I shall only touch two Parts more, and so conclude; the one respects the dis∣claiming of the righteous to Christs reasons rendred, the other respects the reply of our Lord to take it off by way of explanation: wherein we have a worthy Part, though but implyed, supposing the relation that these stand in to Christ his brethren. The 2 parts are these. First, That it is the nature of a truly righ∣teous person in Christ's account, to have a mean and low esteem of their best performances for acceptance with Christ and Salvation.

The Second part is this, That true believers in Christ Jesus, though poor and despicable in the World, yet stand related to Christ and his brethren.

1. A righteous person is ready to disclaim his own righteousness for Salvation. In handling this Part I shall, 1. Indeavour to Confirm the truth of this part from Scripture: 2. answer an objection foun∣ded on some seeming Contrary Scriptures: 3. give two considerable reasons: 4. make some Improve∣ment as to the truth of it. There is a vast difference

between a righteous and a wicked man in this respect, a Saul will justifie his disobedience, 1 Sam. 15.20. but a righteous Job will not justifie his righteousness, it must be forced upon him: as here, our Lord draws the emblem of a righteous and naked person to the life, Luke 18. under the name of a Pharisee, and a Pub∣lican: the Pharisee thinks himself righteous, and doth pertinaciously plead it; I fast twice in the week, I pay tithes of all that I possess: he boasts of his righteous∣ness; but the Publican seeth nothing in himself wor∣thy taking notice of. See what frame of Spirit David is in, 2 Sam. 7. What am I, or my Fathers house? 2 Chron. 29.14. he sees nothing in himself. So Job is full to this purpose, who is a man Justified by God to be one perfect or upright; one that feared God, and escheweth evil; yet he can see no such thing: Job. 9.15. whom if I were righteous I would not answer. Job 40.4. behold I am vile, yet a perfect man in Gods esteem, a very charitable man, chap. 29. in his own understanding when he was to deal with man. So Da∣niel, a man greatly beloved of God, Chap. 9. We pre∣sent not our suplications in our own name. And this les∣son Christ teacheth, Luke 17. say, when ye have done all, we are unprofitable Servants.

But it is objected, Do we not find three eminent Servants of God pleading their own righteousness, Nehemiah, David, Hezekiah, Nehem. 13.14. Re∣member my good deeds: Psal. God rewarded me ac∣cording to my righteousness, and the cleanness of my hands: Hezekiah, Isa. 38.3. Remember how I have walked before thee with a perfect heart, done that which is right in thy sight; doth not these speeches savour of another Spirit? thus Job 9.20. If I should justifie my self, my own mouth would condemn me, then if I should say I were perfect, it would prove me per∣verse.

See what David saith, Psal. 130.3. If thou shouldest mark iniquity, who can stand? Psal. 143.2. In thy sight shall no flesh be justified. Now how shall we reconcile these two sorts of Scrip∣tures?

Answ. To reconcile which, we must diligently consider the different acceptation of righteousness in Scripture:

1. A Righteousness as to Actions.

2. A Righteousness as to Persons; and this consi∣dered under a two-fold opposition:

1. There is Righteousness in opposition to Wick∣edness.

2ly, Righteousness in opposition to imperfection; and in that abstracted sense, there is none righteous, no not one, Rom. 3.10. no man righteous in the ab∣stract; nor no man righteous in God's sight, but by interpretation and imputation, as God pleaseth to accept in Christ. But let us examine those three instances, of Nehemiah, David, and He∣zekiah.

1. As to Nehemiah, Chap. 13. the Righteous∣ness and good deeds done by him, which he pleads, were comparatively to be considered as he was a Ma∣gistrate, as he pleads, Chap. 5.15. The other Go∣vernours were chargeable, so was not I, because of the fear of the Lord. So that Comparatively he could plead Righeousness, that he was more righ∣teous than his Predecessors: yet this plea of his is with an eye to God's Righteousness in the multitude of his mercies, as Ver. 22. which doth not contra∣dict our part.

2. See that of David, Psal. 18. He hath respect to his Righteousness, as to Saul, and in that case he had been righteous as to him, and that Saul is for∣ced

to confess that he was more righteous than him∣self; and according to this Righteousness of his, God had now rewarded him, in giving him the Kingdom, he had patiently waited, and not been un∣righteously hasty.

3. As to Hezekiah, Isa. 38. He being suddenly surprized with a dreadful threatning and following sickness, so suddenly upon a choice manifestation of Love and Zeal for God's Name in the business of Rabshekah, was amazed to think what might be the cause (that is to say, the extraordinary cause) and he could upon search find no immediate Cause, but rather the contrary; therefore upon this he weeps, and pleads with God as to his walkings and perfecti∣on of heart, not for Heaven and Glory: but he pleads what he pleads in order to an addition to his dayes in the Land of the living. The like we see Jer. 39. As to Abimelech for his mercy shewed to Jeremiah. And these very men upon a general view of their best actions, were very humble: and it is one thing to put God in mind Historically of what they have done, and another thing to claim acceptance merito∣riously for them done.

But we have two Reasons, why truly righteous persons look so meanly on their own best Duties of Obedience.

1. Because such persons have alwayes before their eyes the pure Majesty of God and his Glory, this humbles. Job 9. This makes him say, Though I were righteous, yet would not I lift up my head, but make supplication to my Judg, saith Job, thou art my Judg. This sight of God did make Job abhor himself in dust and ashes, Chap. 42. Because his eyes had seen God. So Isaiah is humbled at the sight of the Majesty of God, Isa. 6. I am undone, I am a man of unclean

lips. This sight strikes an awe upon the Righteous as it doth here on these in our Text: These see Christ upon his Throne of Glory. We have an eminent place, Tit. 3.5. Not of Works of Righteousness which we have done, but according to his Grace he saved us.

The second Reason that Righteous Persons are so ready to disclaim their own Righteousness, is from a true sight of their imperfections in their best services: A truly righteous person seeth sin in his best per∣formances; therefore not worth the pleading with God: he sees his own righteousness but as filthy rags; he can say of his Faith, as the Man, Mar. 9.24. Lord, I believe, help thou my unbelief. They see their prayers want the Incense of the Angel to be offered up with them, Rev. 8.4. St. Paul was conscious hereof: for, saith he, though I know nothing by my self, yet I am not thereby justified, 1 Cor. 4.4. He forgets what is behind, and presseth towards the mark, Phil. 3.

Ʋse. If these be the Characters of a righteous person: Then a Christian may to a good degree know how it is with him, what his state and condi∣tion is. Now do you look upon your selves, in and for what you do; are you humble, or are you lift∣ed up? a truly righteous person is full of good works, but he is regardless of it. Cornelius was a man full of prayer and almes, but he makes no noise of them, till we hear of them, from another hand (or from heaven); so was Dorcas, but we have no noise of them, till she was dead, till it arose from others. It is the Spirit of an hypocrite to cry up what he does. See Mat. 6. labour to be humble in all thy duties of obedience for they are mixt with imperfections.

Secondly, Labour to be rich in good works, it is our duties to remember to do good and not to forget, but leave God to remember the good we do. Not that a Christian should do good ignorant∣ly, that is to a degree to do evil, but leave God to remember it, who is not forgetful of your work and labour of love, in that ye have ministred and do mini∣ster, Heb. 6.10. I now proceed to the last Doctrine in order to the close of this Paragraph, which is this.

Doctrine, That the poorest meanest indigent wanting righteous persons are Christs Brethren, who is the Son of God and Lord of Glory: Jesus Christ acknowledgeth the receivers as well as the givers to be his Brethren; In as much as ye have done it to the least of these my Brethren, ye have done it unto me. (minimorum) the smallest; Christ ranketh his Brethren into three ranks.

First, Rich.

Secondly, Poor.

Thirdly, Poorest.

Now Christ in his highest glory is not ashamed to acknowledge the smallest in this relation, Heb. 2. he is not ashamed to call them Brethren: Jesus Christ only owns himself to be the first born, the eldest Brother, Rom. 8.29. That he might be the first born among many Brethren, this relation Christ is freely ready to own before men. See Mat. 12.50. He that doth the will of my Father, is my Bro∣ther, Sister, Mother. A poor creature that wants a bit of Bread and a cup of Water, yet if he be San∣ctified he is Christs Brother.

But how comes Christ to be a Christians Bro∣ther?

I Ans. Because Christ and they have one Father, God. This is Plentifully acknowledged in Scripture,

1 Pet. 1.3. God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ hath b••gotten these Saints St ••eter writes unto; St. Paul doth freely appropriate this relation, Gal. 1.4. God our Father; and this our Lord teacheth us to own in our Prayers, Mat. 6. So Eph. 1.2. P••il. 1.1. Col. 1. 2 Thes. 1. God our Father: when ye pray, say, Our Father: and so that eminent and pregnant place from Christs own mouth, Joh. 20.17 Say to my Brethren, I as∣cend to my Father and your Father. So that the truth of this Doctrine doth undeniably appear, that Christ doth freely own believers indefinently considered, the very meanest to be his Brethren. Let me from this Doctrine urge a few instances and conclude.

First, What a Treasury is herein opened of com∣fort and incouragement to poorest Saints? art thou indeed Sanctified in Christ Jesus, he is thy Brother; this consideration speaks great comfort to Saints in every condition, and in every duty.

Secondly, As to thy Tryal and Judgment, consi∣der thou art to be tryed and judged by thy elder Brother; he that is in that immense power, and transcendent glory, may a true believer say, is my Brother, my Fathers Son. It was a great incourage∣ment to Jacobs Sons (when once they came to know it) that Joseph who was in such honour in Aegypt was their Brother, I am your Brother, saith he.

Thirdly, Then if you can but upon sure grounds prove this relation, that you are Christs Brethren, that your extract is from the same Father, then you are great He••••es. So saith the Apostle, Rom. 8. If Sons then eires, heires of God, joynt-heires with Christ. There is a large in heritance to be divided among the Sons of God who are Christs Brethren, if

thou findest thy self thus near related to God and Christ.

Fourthly, Labour to walk worthy of such a re∣lation, that you stain not the reputation of your kin∣dred. It is storied of a Heathen that was invited to a great Banquet, and he heard there was to be there present a noted Harlot, the Heathen asks Counsel how he should behave himself there; it was answer∣ed, Only remember thou art such a Kings Son. So only at all times remember thou art Christs Brother, this remembred will guide thee how to walk.

Fifthly, If Christ owns the poorest for his Bre∣thren, do so also in the Church, own the poorest member if Sanctified, be not ashamed to call them Brethren though thou art rich.

So much for that Paragraph ending with the for∣tieth verse.

We now proceed to ver. 41.

Then shall he say also unto them on the Lest hand, Depart from me ye cursed into everlasting fire, prepared for the Deviland his Angels.

We now proceed to the second part of Christs Judicial proceeding on his Throne relating to those now on the left hand. And the manner of Christs proceeding is after the same manner as before with the righteous.

First, To pronounce sentence.

Secondly, Give the reasons.

Thirdly, Suffer a reply.

Fourthly, To take it off.

That which we have first to take notice of is the dreadful severe sentence which is here pronounc'd a∣gainst a considerable part of the flock divided out of the vast number convened before Christ, called these ••n the left hand,

In order to which dreadful sentence we have two Circumstances by the way as an Introduction unto it.

First, The time when this sentence is pronounc∣ed or takes place, set forth by this Adverb of time [Then] at the same time, immediately after his clearing the Sheep, and then when Christ is in his glory with all his holy Angels. [Then] The Spi∣rit of God is careful to note the circumstance of time, as I might shew you all along, and not as an empty circumstance, but it hath weight in it, Mat. 4. Then was Christ led into the w•• derness to be tempted, in order after such preceeding occurrences.

So here, after Christ in his imperial glory hath con∣gratulated his deaily beloved Brethren with an ami∣cable face of love and delight, he now changeth his face and turns to these on the other hand; his smiles are turned to frowns, his love to wrath.

The Second Circumstonce by way of Introduction is the Character of the persons who are here decy∣phered by those on the left hand, who before might have easily understood their state by their separation to that side from the rest. From this Preface I on∣ly note by the way.

First, That the order of Christs proceeding in judgment is to begin with the best first. First to di∣spatch the righteous into their intended glory, and then proceed with the worst.

Secondly, That the dreadful and amazing sen∣tence upon reprobates may be by them perceived and understood before-hand, there was enough done in their first discountenance to amaze them. The dread of the wicked begins before the time, as the joy of the Saints: when the judge on the Bench cryes, Tye him up, it is a dreadful beginning of

his horror. The dread of reprobates may be read beforehand even in the conscience, 1 Joh. 2.20. If our hearts condemn us, God is greater. Against this supposal may be objected the bold Plea, Mat. 7. Luk 13. To which I briefly answer, that none can so plead but such as have made a considerable profession as those had done.

Secondly, Though these might have known that their no acquaintance and Communion with Christ in their lives, might have been a sad presage of this sentence; yet their eye was so fixed upon their re∣lation they stood in to Christ with the high Services in his name, that they could not admit of thoughts of condemnation. See how they plead with Christ notwithstanding this separation, as if they were wronged by him: from whence we may gather, that these were not the prophane or ignorant world on the left hand, but bad professors as you have heard, and the circumstance of time also doth confirm the truth. It is then, the same time when Christ is upon his Throne and all the Angels about him.

But I proceed to the sentence it self, which breaths out nothing but dread, horror and amazement to those concerned in it. We have in this Sentence two considerable variations from the former Sen∣tence: Those before are said to be blossed of the Fa∣ther: here only ye cursed, not said ye accursed of the Father.

Secondly, As to the former it is said, the King∣dom and Glory was prepared for you, on purpose for you.

But here it is said prepared for the Devil and his Angels, not said prepared for you (that is to say ori∣ginally;) 〈◊〉〈◊〉 was prepared for him and his Angels.

We have in this Sentence several pathetical and Emphatical words and expressions; as,

First, Depart.

Secondly, From me.

Thirdly, Ye accursed.

Fourthly, Into fire.

Fifthly, Everlasting.

Sixthly, Prepared or made ready for the Devil and his Angels.

This Sentence divides it self into two parts.

First, The punishment of loss.

Secondly, The Punishment of sense.

First, Privation.

Secondly, Infliction.

1. Those concerned in this Sentence suffer the loss of Christs face and favour, which is a great loss considered as to Christ in this his glory at that time, as I shewed you before in the former Sentence, these are excluded from that amiable face of his whom to see in his glory is a great priviledge, Esa. 33. The righteous shall see the King in his glory. This Sentence is supposed to be with much wrath in the face; therefore Erasmus reads our Text thus; Then with an horrible look turning to those that shall be on the left hand, he shall give a terrible Sentence; get you away from me, you whom the world flattreed but by me accursed; go into fire that never shall be quenched, prepared for the Devil and his Angels. So he. The vulgar Latin also reads, Get you away.

Secondly, This punishment in the particular ab∣dication from the face and presence of Christ in all his glory, Depart from me.

Secondly, Not only depart, but depart as cursed as execrable filthy things or persons; they suffer an eternal Excommunication from the presence of

Christ in all his glory. This part of the punishment of evil believers some account the worst part of their punishment.

Secondly, The positive punishment, and that contains three Circumstances

First, The Soul and bod••es misery unutterable.

Secondly, The everlastingness and eternity of it.

Thirdly, The Society in this misery, the Devil and his Angels.

But for brevitys sa••e I shall summ up all that is implyed and exprest in this Sentence; into six Doctrinal points.

1 Doct. That Jesus Christ in his second coming will appear with ireful Countenance, with wrath in his face, whilst he is judging wicked uncharitable persons at his Bar.

2 Doct. Wicked and uncharitable persons are not only rejected from Christs presence, but they are rejected as accursed with loathing and detestation.

3 Doct. That the punishment of Reprobates doth not only consist in loss of the ••ace and favour of God, but in a most exquisite infliction of Soul and body misery.

4 Doct. That the punishment of Reprobates and such who are accursed from Christs Bar, is endless and everlasting.

5 Doct. That the punishment of Reprobates was originally prepared for the Devil and his associates.

6 Doct. That one part of the punishment of these accursed by Christ at his Barlyeth in this their eter∣nal society with Devils.

A few words to these in order, and first to the first.

The ire and anger of Christ appearing in his face at this day so contrary to what appears from him

to the righteous, this is prophesied of in Scripture, Psal. 2. Then shall he speak to them in his wrath. Psal. 90.11. who knows the power of thine anger? Psal. 7.6. who can stand in thy sight when thou ar•• angry? Therefore David desireth that he would not rebuke him in his wrath, Psal. 6. And that Christ (as well as God so considered) can be an∣gry, Mar. 3.5. it is said that Christ looked on them with anger. And Christs anger considered in that day is very terrible; he is then a Lyon. The wrath of a King, Solomom saith, is as the roaring of a Lyon, as messengers of Death. Wrath in man is his rage; but wrath in God is his reason. There is great power in God and Christs anger, or look of God. With anger is Pharaohs Host spoiled. Christ but looking upon his enemies that sought him, with an [I am he] they fall backward, Joh. 18.

The consideration of this Doctrine may serve to a waken Professors.

What Professors and Subjects of Christs wrath∣ful face? this may be, if you be not careful in duties of obedi••nce and Charity.

Secondly, This sad and dreadful state of the wick∣ed and unworthy walkers, doth serve to set forth the inexpressible happy state of the righteous who are friends to Christ, that shall have his smiles and embraces at this day, unto whom Christ shall say, Well done, enter into thy Masters joy with him.

Thirdly, Walk so as to keep in love and favour with Christ here; keep communion here, for it will be sad to fall into this day of his wrath. But because this Doctrine is but implyed, I shall say no more to it.

2 Doct. Wicked and uncharitable persons are not only rejected from Christs presence, but rejected as

accursed with loathing and detestation.

This Doctrine contains two parts.

First, They are rejected.

Secondly, As accursed.

They are bid to depart, Mat. 7.23. Where we have the same word, Depart from me. See also, Luk. 13.27. Depart ye that work iniquity. Now this rejection must needs be very sad and a great pu∣nishment.

First, Because it is the pure and proper effects of Christs wrath and sore displeasure; it is a token of high displeasure to say to a man or woman, Get you hence; I had rather have your room than your com∣pany.

Secondly, A great and heavy punishment because it is the fruit of our own doings, rejecting the ten∣dred love of Christ in time, Prov. 1.27. Prov. 3. Surely he scorneth the scorner. These rejected him first from their hearts; though they profest him yet did not possess him by his Spirit and love in their hearts. Many do in effect say to him Depart, Job 21.22. they care not for his pure presence.

Thirdly, This banishment from Christs presence is a great punishment, from consideration of that great joy that persons shall enjoy for evermore. Psal. 16.10. Psal. 3.6.

Fourthly, A great punishment, because there is no midium between exclusion from Christs presence and depth of misery. If once a Soul be excluded, misery seizeth upon him as a Jaylor; and what God saith to Israel, Hosea 9.12. may be inverted here, And woe be unto thee when thou departest from me.

Fifthly, Great punishment, because for ever is this exclusion; it is eternal, as you will hear more hereafter.

If this be so that one part of the punishment of

Reprobates is in their abdication and rejection; then see the vast difference between the state of the righteous and wicked: the righteous are invited to close Communion, Come; these rejected, Depart. The difference is, embraces, rejections. But how comes this to be such a punishment seeing they do not desire Communion, but say to God, Depart.

I Ans. In this day they shall have a glimpse of the good of Communion with God and Christ which they had not before; these shall know now with Cain what it is to be driven from the presence of God, and shall then say with him, My punish∣ment is greater t••en•• can bear, Gen. 4 13

Secondly, See how the Lord in this day proceeds by way of retaliation, whereas the righteous desir∣ed nothing more than Communion with God, they shall have it; and whereas wicked men bid God depart, they shall have it so.

Thirdly, See (according to our understanding of this Context) the vast difference between mem∣bers and members of the same Society; as here some have Communion with Christ, others none, so in this day.

We now come to the second Doctrine, That they are not only abdicated and rejected, but as ac∣cursed persons. They were accursed before, but now they are by Christ pronounced accurst, and they are accursed with an effectual curse. In speak∣ing to this second part of the Doctrine;

First, I shall shew what kind of rejection this is, to be cast off as accursed.

Secondly, Shew the certain effects that do infal∣libly follow.

Thirdly, Give you some reasons why Christ re∣jects them as abominable.

Fourthly, Make some application. 1. What this is.

And First, The Curse of God is as an Arrow shot out from his provoked wrath and sore displea∣sure. Therefore the Learned tell us, that the word to curse and strike through with a Dart is the same; to curse is as much in God as to strike through with a Dagger or dart. Some understand this word to intend a loathing detestation, and so they under∣stand that in Iob 5.3. I cursed his habitation, or ab∣horred or abominated his habitation, I loathed his habitation. We have the Word used Hab. 3.14. Thou didst strike through their Villages, or curse their Villages. So that to curse, to loath, to abhor and strike through are the same. Others read that Job 5. I wished ill to his habitation: these were the words of Eliphaz.

But (by the way) was it lawful for him to curse, strike through, or wish ill?

I answ. That men are sometimes said to do that which they Prophesie shall be done; so Jeremiah and Micah are said to pluck up and destroy, when they only prophesied what would be done. A curse from God is the highest token of displeasure. Herein was his high displeasure against the Serpent, Gen. 3. God cursed him, Thou art cursed above all the heasts of the Field. So it was to Cain, Gen. 4. when he had kill'd his Brother Abel. To be accursed is the highest Sentence of Excommunication or Anathe∣ma. And as it is reported of the Preachers of some Churches, that in this Execration or Excommuni∣cation they used to thrust them out of the presence of the Brethren by force; so it seems here in this case, Depart ye cursed, ye are Anathema. To curse is the effect of the bitterness of the Soul; and from

that root it sprang in Noah to his Son Canaan, Gen. 9.25. Cursed be Canaan, who had behaved him∣self so unworthily to his Father in uncovering his nakedness. The like we read of Michal Davids wife, of whom we read, 2 Sam. 6.16. who when David danced before the Ark in his linnen Ephod, it is said, she despised him in her heart; It might as well have been said, she cursed him in her heart; for these words are used promiscuously one for another as the Hebrew Rabbys tell us. 1 Sam. 2. Con∣cerning Elyes house, They that despise me shall be lightly steemed (or cursed.) So it is commonly understood by Jobs words, it may be they have curs∣ed God in their hearts, that is, had light and under∣valuing thoughts of God. And Lev. 20.9 we find that cursing and honouring Father and Mother are opposed one to another. I might multiply in∣stances of this kind. Man abhors, despises persons or things upon a threefold consideration.

First, As they are infectious with the Plague.

Secondly, As unlucky, (as men call) as the sight of such a Person or thing presages some evil to him that sees it.

Thirdly, As they are monstrous, deformed or mishapen.

Now in this latter our Text seems to be under∣stood; Christ abhors wicked men as deformed, de∣generate Persons, Psal. 73.20. When he awakes, he shall despise their Image; or as some use the word, curse their Picture. No Toad can be more loath∣ed by man, than such Persons by Christ. At that day a Curse from God is an introduction to all evil, as a Blessing is an introduction to all good. Prov. 3.33. The curse of the Lord is in the house of the wicked. It is an inexpressible Judgment to be cursed by Christ

at that day, because the effects will follow. If man curse, the effects will follow sometimes; but if God curse, it follows always. If Eliphaz curse, Job 5. the effects follow, his Children are far from safety. If the old Prophet curse the Children that called him Bald-pate, they are destroyed by the Bears, 2 King. 2.24. but if God and Christ curse, it ne∣ver fails, Psal. 37.22. They that are accursed of him, shall be cut off. If Christ curseth the Fig-tree it forth with withers away. Therefore it must needs be none of the least part of the curse of the wicked in this day, to be under Christs curse, [depart ye cursed.] I have dwelt the longer upon this word, because I might set out the dreadful bad estate of bad Professors, Hypocrites and uncharitable; they are the objects of Christs soul abhorrency at this day, they are cast off as execrable things. As if he should say, Get you hence, I cannot abide to see your faces.

But why doth Christ so abhor such bad Pro∣fessors?

First, Because of all Persons none so ungrateful, as ••••ch who have tasted of his love and grace and tender mercies. This was that which aggravated Judas's sin, he had received love from Christ from time to time, and he had returned hatred for love, therefore he is cursed, he and his generation, all like him; see Psal. 41. Psal. 10.9. They rendred evil for good; he that eat bread with him, lift up his heel against him. Psal. 55. It was not an enemy that did it, but thou my Friend; had it been an enemy I could have born it.

Secondly, It is abominable to Christ from the nature of this sin.

First, The sin of these persons is a sin of treache∣ry;

these are treacherous as they stand so related 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Christ. The sin of Gods own people of old w•• by him reckoned treachery; as the unfaithfulness o•• a Wife, of a Child, or Servant is treachery: these were his Manual Servants, these were Citizens, an•• therefore must expect more severe dealings with than strangers and foreigners.

Secondly, As to the nature of their sins they are reckoned upon the account of Hypocrisie, which is the first born of all sin in the sight of God, most of all hateful to Christ. The punishment seems to be originally prepared for Hypocrites. If you would read the hatefulness of this sin in Christs heart, read Mat. 23. We have eight foul woes by him pronounced against Hypocrites, no people so absolutely the people of his curse as Hypocrites, the Hypocrite above all shall be surprized, Esa. 33.14. Esa. 10.6. When Christ would pronounce the most severe punishments to men, he tells them they shall have their portion with Hypocrites, Mat. 24.31. See how St. Peter speaks to such, 2 Pet. 2. It had been beeter for them they had ne∣ver known the way of truth.

Thirdly, They are so abhorred and detested and accursed by Christ, because these have not only their own sins but the sins of others upon them. Oh the evil that bad professors do to others by seduce∣ing and leading others out of the way, causing o∣thers to stumble at the wayes of God, leading the blind out of the way.

We know God pronounced a severe curse of old upon those who should cause the natural blind to walk out of the way in a civil fence considered, Deut. 27.18. much more will they deserve a curse who cause the blind to wander in a moral fence con∣sidered.

Some think this may be understood to be the rea∣son why Dives was unwilling his five Brethren should come into that place of torment in the Para∣ble, Luk. 16. because by that means his own tor∣ment would have been augmented. I shall only close with a word or two of inference or applicati∣on.

First, We see by this what a discriminating day this day of Christ will be. Here are those abhorred and cast off as accursed who little expected it; they rather expected to have been entertained with em∣braces, as we may perceive by their bold plea, Mat. 7. Luk. 13.

Secondly, From hence we may learn that nega∣tive holiness will not serve in this day. These were clean creatures in a common fence considered, as you have heard, fit and allowed for Sacrifices.

These are not cursed nor abdicated for acts of in∣justice as we can find, but want of Charity, acts of goodness and love to Christ; they had been want∣ing in relieving Christ in his poor members: not a word of swearing, Whoring, Murdering and de∣bauchery.

Thirdly, This should put all persons upon a se∣rious and cordial examination of their state; how it will be at this day with them. You may find now how it will be then.

Fourthly, Labour to bless, own and love Christ in his poor members; be beneficent to them: you see the contrary is that which provokes Christ to this detestation of these. Christ loves a cheerful giver, and abhors a closefisted professor. So much for the third Doctrine: we now proceed to the fourth Doctrine which was this.

4 Doct. That the second and positive part of the

punishment of reprobates consists in real, materi•• and most exquisite misery and torment, extensive to Soul and body, by fire.

This Doctrine is the very product of our Text. In handling this Doctrine I shall prove the truth of it from other Scriptures, that fire is the punish∣ment of barren professors. See Mat. 3.12. He shall throughly purge his flowr and burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire•• From which Scripture I note these things.

First, That Jesus Christ in his proceedings with his own people acts as a Husbandman, who is ga∣thering in his wheat, with which he must needs bring in chaff also.

Secondly, There is a necessity of threshing, fan∣ning or winnowing this his wheat in order to segre∣gating the chaff, which is here called the purging his flowr.

Thirdly, We have a choice discovery of singular esteem for the wheat, by gathering it into his garner, a place for clean grain.

Fourthly, We have contained his total and ab∣solute rejection of the chaff.

They are executed under the name of chaff, and that by sire. That by the chaff are intended ungod∣ly and reprobates, is plain from Psal. 1.

Fire is the threatned punishment of the rash angry Brother, spoken of Mat. 5.22. He shall be in danger of Hell fire, (gehenna) torment. This is the punishment of the Tares, Mat. 13.42. They are bound in bundles and cast into a Furnace of fire: This is the punishment of the bad fish gathered in the net; see ver. 58. They are cast into a Fornace of fire; this is the punishment of him that doth not cut off his offending hand and foot, Mat 18.

Hell fire; this is the punishment of them that wor∣ship the beast, Rev. 14. Cast into a lake of fire; this is the punishment of all those whose names are not in the book of life, Rev. 20.15.

It is true it is a question amongst some of our modern Writers, whether by fire in these places is to be understood material sire: but the generality are of opinion that it is to be understood material; and should we depart from the literal fence and grant it to be immaterial fire, it will be dangerous; for it is a rule in Divinity, That we are not to de∣part from the letter unless we be forced to it to pre∣serve other Scriptures from violence: Now I know no Scripture can be wronged by taking these Scri∣ptures in the literal fence.

Secondly, If we should give way to question the materiality and reality of the torments of Repro∣bates, it will make way to question the reality of the reward of the righteous which we would believe to be real.

Thirdly, That it is material fire we have the ear∣nest of it in the punishment of Sodom, which fire proceeded from God and was a punishment repre∣senting this we are speaking of.

Fourthly, If this fire was immaterial or allegorical, the Scripture in some place or other would have told us so; as in some other cases, Gal. 3.

Yet we grant that this fire doth considerably dif∣fer from our ordinary fires in six circumstances.

First, As to the unexpressible and vehement ex∣tream heat of it: as one well observes; If all the fire in the World were contracted in one, and all the combustible matter in the World brought to it to feed it; yet all this fire is but as a fire painted upon the Wall in comparison of Hell fire. Therefore it is

called a Fire of Brimstone, a River of Brimstone, Esa. 30.33. Rev. 14.20. Now we know that that sort of fire made of Brimstone is of all fires most scorching and tormenting: if two or three drops fall upon our flesh, how will it torture it?

Secondly, It differs from our fires, as this Hell fire is made by God himself, prepared, compound∣ed and ordained by God, Esa. 30.33. God hath been much exercised in his wisdom and counsel in contriving this fire that it might torment, and his wrath blows it up and continues it.

Thirdly, In our fires there is light as well as heat: but this though it be fire, yet here is no light at all; but utter darkness, whilst consuming fire. We have it often called utter darkness; Jude calls it chains of darkness, and blackness of darkness: Ae∣gyptian darkness, that may be felt: their portion is darkness, whereas the Saints portion is light.

Fourthly, Our fires only consume or torment the bodies not touch the Soul; whereas this fire taketh hold of both body and Soul, as our Lord teacheth, Mat. 10.28. Fear not them that kill only the bo∣dy; but I warn you whom you shall fear; fear him that can kill Soul and Body in Hell; that is, after the resurrection can torment the body and mind also. The reprobate in Hell hath his mind as full of tor∣ment as his body; and there is reason it should be so, and that they should suffer together, because they sinned together, for a wicked and ungenerate person sins with delight of mind as well as body.

We read a pretty parable of an Hebrew Doctor to this purpose.

There was a certain man planted an Orchard, and being to take a Journey, appointed certain watch∣men to look unto it, and preserve it from robbing

by others or wronging from themselves; and accor∣dingly he appointed one man strong limbed but blind, and another man that could see but was a Cripple: And in his absence the blind man and the Cripple agree together, the blind to carry the lame; and so they robbed the Orchard. When the Ma∣ster understood the agreed deceit, he severely pu∣nished them both together. The whole is but a Parable; the moral is this: The body cannot act without the mind, nor the mind without the body; therefore they are joynt in sin and joynt in punish∣ment.

Fifthly, Our fires consume or annihilate all that come into them, they reduce all into its own na∣ture, turn flesh into ashes; but this doth not so: here is not an annihilation. But I shall have occa∣sion to speak to that afterwards.

Sixthly, This is called unquenchable fire, Mat. 3. It is noted by the Learned that a river of Brimstone cannot be quenched.

That there is such certain punishment for the re∣probate we have the general consent of the most approved Authors both ancient and modern. Zanchy, Austin, Lambert, Aquinas, Gregory and many others.

Secondly, The name of Hell or Tophet in it self carries in the name of it torment; it was drawn from the torture that the Idolatrous Jews put their Children upon. They made a hollow Idol of Brass with his arms open, in whose arms they put their Children when their Idol was red hot from the fire within: hereupon there was great scrieching with the Children, and they used to beat Drums and found Trumpets to drown the noise with.

This place partly from the Image and the tor∣ment

is called Tophet, and the punishment of the damned is in the forenamed place called Tophet, Esa. 30.33. That there is real torment to come for the wicked we have the testimony of the Devil who believes and fears it, Mat. 8.29. Art thou come to torment us before the time? the Devils believe and tremble at the thoughts of these tor∣ments. So do the consciences of wicked men who have felt the earnest of it. Before they went hence they have witnessed with a witness this torment. We have a threefold testimony to this truth in the Parable of Dives and Lazarus; the scope of which is to set forth the dreadful inexpressible torment of wicked uncharitable persons hereafter. We have the testimony of Abraham, we have the testimony of Dives himself, we have the testimony of Christ in this case who makes this Parable.

Heathens have been convinced of the truth of this by the improvement of Nature. We read of one who coming to visit Olympas, finding him clos∣ed up in a dark Cell, which by reason of heat and swarms of Gnats and stinging Flies vvas uninhabita∣ble, he being asked why he confined himself to such an afflictive place, he makes answer, This is a small matter of punishment if he could avoid the torment of Hell fire, the stinging of Gnats is nothing to the stinging of conscience. Many Heathens have been satisfied that there is bliss and torment after death.

But it might have seemed strange some Ages since to have spent any time to assert the truth of this real torment for wicked men after Judgment; yet the unhappiness of our Age is such that there are many whose endeavours have been either to overthrow the Scriptures altogether, or else to corrupt them from their simplicity in all things, and in this also,

That the Judgment and torments of men is in their consciences here, that there is no resurrection, no future state, all is here. But I may say of such as St. Paul saith of those who did in his time deny the resurrection or say it was past, (as these do) let them deny as much as they can, yet it will not turn it aside, the foundation of God stands sure; there will be a resurrection and eternal Judgment to their cost who so say.

First, From this Doctrine we may perceive the cursed nature of sin. Oh what an antipathy is in the nature of God against sin! See his severity against the first sin that ever was committed, Gen. 3. In Paradise, God curses the Serpent, the woman and the man. And in the end see in our Text the se∣verity of Christ in this unspeakable torment. And one thing I would beseech all our Allegorizers up∣on Hell torments seriously to weigh, and that is, the reality of Gods first punishment; was it not literally as God speaks? ask the Woman and she will tell you it is true in the letter of it, that she brings forth in pain; and do not all men really go to the dust in a literal sence for it? why then should it be strange as to the time to come, that Gods threatnings to the reprobate should be as really and literally performed as those in the beginning? That God means as he speaks in promises, precepts, and threatnings may be seen in several cases, the threat∣ning of the old World, the making the Ark, the Bow in the Clouds, which last may fully satisfie us, we see with our eyes that what God said is so ful∣filled, there is a Bow in the Clouds. Therefore have a special care of corrupting the word of God as to the precepts, promises or threatnings. There is no ground but Gods present silence and defer'd

execution that occasions this thought. This is pro∣phesied of by God, Psal. 50. Because I kept silence; but I will set thy sins in order. God reckons all sin∣ners to be his adversaries and he will have a time to avenge himself of his adversaries, Psal. 7.11.

Secondly, Consider what ground of lamentation with great admiration, that the greatest number of persons are posting to this place of torment, yet not sensible of it nor considering whither they are going; there is but a thread between most men and this eternal torment. And this is not only the state of the ignorant and prophane debauched world, that never profest acquaintance with Christ, but the greatest part of Professors also; but few of them walk as a people travelling toward the right hand. It is a certain truth if I understand any thing of the mind of God in Scripture, that there are but a few of strict Professors in outward appearance will es∣cape this torment. And how comes this to pass?

First, Few believe the reality of what is here said.

Secondly, Though they do believe it, yet they put the evil day far away from them; they think they may yet live long and have time to prepare to prevent it, though we have not one hour of time that we can call our own.

Thirdly, Others trust to the grace, mercy and tenderness of God, as if they could have mercy and pardon from him when they will, with a word speaking, upon a dying Bed; not considering that Syllable in his name, Exod. 34.6. By no means clearing the guilty. No, know that as Gods thoughts of mercy exceed our thoughts of mercy, so his thoughts of severity also.

Fourthly, Many trust to their standing profession

and relation, they are Church members. So were these that Christ hath to do with in this Chapter, if I understand the scope of this Chapter, and what do they gain at Christs hands by it?

Oh then consider, the great and most weighty work that lyes upon each of us, is to labour to es∣cape and avoid this wrath to come: And if the liv∣ing and powerful belief hereof did rest upon us, it would make us labour not only to deliver our selves but others. See what St. Paul saith, We knowing the terror of the Lord perswade men, 2 Cor. 5.11. Do not be worse than Dives, who according to the Parable takes pains to prevent his Brethren from coming into that place of torment, Luk. 16.

Fourthly, Examine how the case stands with thee, art thou liable to this torment if thou dye as thou art, consider, or art thou upon good grounds in a way of escape?

First, If you are in a ready way to escape, you are united to Jesus Christ in a work of true regeneration by Faith, Love and Obedience; are you now got∣ten out of the Kingdom of Satan?

Secondly, Are your names written in the Book of life? for all whose names are not there shall fall into this Lake, Rev. 20. last. But how shall I know that, may some say.

First, Are your names recorded in the Church of God, as those Phil. 4. of whom St. Paul speaks?

Secondly, Are you assistant in the Gospel as they were?

Thirdly, Do you make it your business to mor∣tifie every lust, even your own iniquity, according to Mark. 9. from 43. to 48. those that escape are of these.

There are five Circumstances considerable in these verses.

First, That there is a certain torment, else Christ would not have made it an argument of it.

Secondly, The torment must be great the delive∣rance from which is profitably purchased with such loss and torments, as cutting off and plucking out.

Thirdly, There is a connaturality between persons and their own iniquity, eyes, hand, foot.

Fourthly, It is very difficult and hard Service to escape Hell, to cut off and pluck out, especially to do it himself to himself.

Fifthly, Notwithstanding so hard, yet it must be done else we cannot escape Hell torment. So much we have in this, Mark. 9.43. to 49. It is a mat∣ter of great concernment to know how the case stands with us in this matter. Now if upon exami∣nation we find upon true and solid grounds that we have some good hope (through grace) to avoid this place and state of torment, oh what ground of unspeakable joy is here to a poor Soul? there is more cause of joy in this than can be from casting out of Devils and doing mighty works.

That is not a sufficient ground of joy, this is. See Luk. 10.20. But if upon examination you want this hope, remember what is in the Parable said to Dives, Luk. 16. They have Moses and the Prophets; make use of the word of God, that is the only means to come to avoid this place of tor∣ment.

I now proceed to the fifth Doctrine observed, viz. That the pains and punishment of Hypocrites and unbelievers are endless and eternal. As they are not tolerable so not terminable. The truth of this Doctrine is plain from the constant language of

old and new Testament. The fire is everlasting, eternal, unquenchable. This is the Scripture lan∣guage. I need have said nothing to this Doctrine, were it not that we are fallen into such a day where∣in persons do study to avoid the force of those Scri∣ptures which are of most concernment to consider of.

Therefore that which I shall chiefly indeavour as to this Doctrine is,

First, To strengthen this Doctrine from Scri∣pture arguments.

Secondly, Answer some objections made against it.

Thirdly, Give a Second sort of Testimony to this truth.

Fourthly, Make some Use of the whole.

1. Consider the Testimony of Scripture, Mat. 3.12. He shall burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire. This fire is called everlasting fire, Mat. 18. Hell fire and eternal fire are taken one for another in Scri∣pture; it is not Hell fire except it be eternal; no fire is eternal but Hell fire. It is called eternal da∣mnation, Mar. 3.29. But I will give you one place in the Room of many that sets it forth to be endless, Mar. 9.43. to 48. where we have this fire five times called unquenchable, and three times the worm that never dieth. Certainly there is more than ordinary in this that our Lord, who is never guilty of Tautologies or making vain repetitions, should so often reiterate this word not quenched, not quenched, five times over. There is a just cause of repetition; and by this reiteration,

First, We may learn the certainty of this truth. As in other cases in Scripture, when things are doubled in Scripture, it is to shew the certainty.

Secondly, This truth so reiterated was not only a truth but a truth that lay much upon Christs heart; this eternity of torment lay much upon Christs heart, he was much affected with it. And

Thirdly, Christ would fain affect his Disciples also with it.

Fourthly, Whereas our Lord adds this three times, the worm that never dyeth, we are instructed in these two things.

First, That the severity of the punishment it self is endless.

Secondly, That the creature in this fire is eternal and endless, that he shall not be annihilated in it or consumed to nothing and so an end of his torment as to himself. By the fire is understood the punish∣ment it self, by the worm must be understood the person himself.

The truth of this Doctrine is yet further confirm∣ed from what the Apostle speaketh to the Thessalo∣nians, 1 Thes. 8.9. Who shall be punished with e∣verlasting perdition from the presence of God and the glory of his power. The same is farther confirmed, Rev. 14.19, 20. The smoak of their torments ascended up for ever and ever.

Now our Lord is greatly desirous that persons might take warning and be awakened before they come into this gulf with Dives.

It is said he lift up his eyes being in torment, he was not awake till he came there irrecoverably. There∣fore our Lord beats so long upon this string, the danger is very great and persons greatly secure.

Object. But it is objected against this truth by our Critical Age; that ever and everlasting have an end, yea ever and ever, and they urge Jer. 7.7. when God tells Israel that they shall dwell in the Land

for ever; see ch. 25.5. yet say they this is end∣less.

I Answ. As Canaan was a type of that rest which remains to the people of God, Heb. 4. so it is for ever and ever; putting their present and future e∣state together makes it ever and ever.

Secondly, I Answ. That although ever and ever have an end in some cases, yet it cannot be always so understood. As for instance, when it relates to the eternity of God, when God is called the eternal and everlasting God, and where it is said he raigns for ever and ever, I hope the objector will not say that God and his government is to terminate.

So that ever and ever in that case cannot have an end; neither will it (I hope) be thought that the joy and happiness of the righteous shall have an end, which yet, if ever and everlasting have an end, ly∣eth in danger to have an end also.

So that in our understandings of these speakings of the Spirit of God we must diligently observe the scope of the place and thing spoken of, that must guide us in our understandings. And then it will not appear that what is spoken as to the punishment of the Reprobate, is temporal but eternal.

Some will urge what the Apostle Jude speaks of the punishment of Sodom, to weaken our positi∣on, who it is said suffered the vengeance of eternal fire. To which I answer, That punishment might be called eternal from these considerations.

First, From the perfection of it.

Secondly, From the continuance of the burning (as it is reported) throughout all Ages unto this day.

Thirdly, From the nature of it, or rather the matter of it, it was fire and Brimstone, and that from

Heaven, and so of the same nature as Hell fire shall be.

Fourthly, Because that overthrow and punish∣ment is never recovered, they have as it were an en∣trance into eternal punishment as the Devils are said to be reserved in chains of darkness unto the Judgment of the great day.

To further strengthen this position, that the pu∣nishment of reprobates is endless, I urge these Ar∣guments following as reasons of the Doctrine.

First, From the Judgment it self pronounced at that day, it is eternal, so called Heb. 6.2. Eter∣nal Judgment without exception; and it is a princi∣ple to be believed that the Judgment indefinitely con∣sidered is eternal, not eternal to the righteous, and temporal to the wicked.

Secondly, The bodies of each are at that day raised in an immortal estate, redeemed by Christ from mortality where Adam left them. To this Daniel speaks, ch. 12.2. Many of them that slept in the dust awaked, some to everlasting life, and some to everlasting shom and contempt.

Thirdly, It is endless with respect to the circum∣stance of time when it is pronounced, when the day of grace is past and the day of wrath takes place, the sentence at that day is irrevocable, no appeal from this Bar; as Abraham tells Dives in the Parable, there is a great gulf fixed so as that they that are in Hell cannot come where Abraham is.

Fourthly, The sentence then pronounced is to endless pain, because there can be no means to expi∣ate sin, no Christ to dye again. If a person dye in his sins, he rises in them and is condemned for them, and there can be no after means to expiate them, but the wrath of God remaineth on them, Jo••. 3.36.

Fifthly, From this second death there is no re∣demption; none but the Son of God could redeem man from the first death, but who shall redeem him from the second? We read of no redemption from the second death; not man by all he can do or suffer, Psal. 49. No man can redeem his Bro∣ther nor give a ransom to God. There remains no more sacrifice for sin.

But some will frame an Objection from Christs words, Mat. 5. that we may suppose a payment of our debt by punishment hereafter because Christ saith he shall not come out (till) thou hast paid the utmost farthing. From whence some (in my hear∣ing) have pleaded a possibilily of escaping by pay∣ing.

To which I answer by explaining the Period un∣till; which bears a twofold acceptation in Scri∣pture: sometimes it is understood for a limited time and sometimes for an endless. As when it is spoken of Michal the daughter of Saul, wife of David, who despised David dancing before the Ark, it is said, She had no Child until or till the day of her death, It might as well have been said, she never had a Child more at all. And it is sometimes understood in a limited time, as Psal. 123. Our eyes wait upon the Lord till he have mercy on us. We read of ano∣ther place, Luk. 12. where Christ speaks of few and many stripes, some shall be beaten with many stripes, others with few stripes: from whence it is argued that some shall have less and some shall have more; from whence some urge difference of periods.

To which I answer; That Christ in that place hath not respect to length of time but weight of mi∣sery, though in his speaking he alludeth to the cu∣stom of the Jews paying by stripes, who gave many

or few according to the fact. And this is more clear if it be considered with the future state of the Saints; for though it be concluded on all hands, that the happiness and glory of the Saints is endless, yet the glory of the Saints differs in the degrees of it, as one Star differs from another, not in truth of con∣tinuance.

But it is further objected that it cannot agree with the Justice and equity of God Almighty to punish a moments sin with an endless torment.

To which I answer in three words thus.

First, As to the design of the sinner, he deserves it; he would have sinned longer if he had lived lon∣ger; he sinned out his own eternity, and as the Hebrew phrases it, he must be punished God's eternity. As for instance, a Company of Gamesters are set down to play at Cards or Dice all night, but one comes and blows out the Candle and so they can proceed no further: The question is whose fault it was they did not play all night? Not the Gamesters. So if the sinner were not prevented by a short life, he would still sin. When men lived nine hundred or near a thousand years they were as bad at last as at first.

Secondly, Consider that the God he sins against is an infinite eternal God, which doth greatly ag∣gravate the sin. As for instance; for a person to speak a∣gainst an ordinary person is easily past by, but to speak against a King is death. The Majesty of God whom the sin is committed against, doth greatly magnifie the sin.

Thirdly, Such a person who is so punished is but punished according to his own choice. He had eternal life and eternal death set before him, to take his choice, Deut. 11.26, 27. ch. 30. Life or death was Gods offer to him and he chose this part, Joh. 3.14. He chose darkness rather than light.

And Christ complains they will not come to me that they may have life; therefore they must needs have deat••. These things considered do instruct us that to Preach Hell and damnation is to Preach Gospel Doctrine, it is the Doctrine of our Lord Jesus the only Gospel Minister. This was the Doctrine of St. John, Mat. 3. Mat. 5.25. Christ perswades his enemies to make peace with him for fear of this Prison.

This is Christs Doctrine to the bad in the Church, Mat. 13. and to others, Mat. 23.14, 15, 33. Christ Preacht damnation, Joh. 3.36. Such Do∣ctrine doth St. Paul Preach, Rom. 2. Tribulation and wrath upon every Soul of man that doth evil. And see that thundring execration threatned by him, 1 Cor. 16.22. Anathema, Maranatha. So 2 Thes. 1.8, 9. Heb. 10. ch. 12. Rev. 14. The Gospel is not only glad tidings but threatning upon refusal.

Secondly, If the punishment of reprobates is endless, then how doth this serve to set out the folly and madness of those that for a moments pleasure expose themselves to this eternal endless pain? Of which sort are most men notwithstanding. Well might Solomon call them Fools, who make a mock of sin.

Thirdly, Study and confer much with eternity; seeing such a state will be, consult it dayly, and in particular study this torment so as to avoid it; let this terror of the Lord perswade men.

Fourthly, Information to those on this side the grave and this eternal torment; know this for thy encouragement that God hath not necessitated thee to this state of torment, but on the contrary he is taking pains with thee that thou mightest escape it.

We have one Circumstance more considerable in or∣der to the Close of our Lords Sentence to them on the left hand which is in these words (prepared for the Devil and his Angels) and doubtless it is not in vain that our Lord adds these words unto this Sen∣tence. Before I lay down those Observations that may be properly deducible from these words added unto this Sentence, I shall briefly explain them.

First, Why is it said here to be prepared? To pre∣pare in Scripture is sometimes curiously to work by contrivance.

Secondly, To prepare is to establish, ordain or fix. Thus it is taken Esa. 30.33. But I have spoke more fully to this before.

Who is to be understood by the Devil? Under that name in the singular he hath many appellations or names by which he is called.

I Answ. The chief of the Devils is here under∣stood in this singular number. This is the most proper and common name to him in the old Testa∣ment, as in the New Testament his most proper name is Satan. This name Diabolus signifies to deceive, to tempt, to accuse. It is so properly his work to accuse that he is called by that name, Rev. 12. But why is it added here (and his Angels?) It is intended here his whole Regiment under his Authority; they are his Angels in subordination: as we read of Michael and his Angels, so we read of the Devil and his Angels. We may note by the way that there is an order amongst Devils and evil Angels, Monarchical not Anarchical is their order, called his as in subordination to him. Therefore we read of a Prince, a God, a King. Of this sort we have a Prince of Devils, the God of the World, Belzebub the chief of Devils. Those are the Subjects for whom originally this preparati∣on

is made, namely for this Prince or chief and all his whole Regiment. That Doctrine which I shall note from the words in order to the closing this Sen∣tence is this.

Doctrine, That the second death or punishment eternal by fire is curiously wrought, ordained and prepared originally for the Devil and his Angels. Or thus: That the punishment of reprobates is the same punishment that is prepared for the Devil and his Angels; but one place of torment, one Tophet for them all. For the proof of this consi∣der Rev. 19.20. those who worship the beast are cast into the same Lake, and all whose names are not written in the book of life; As all the faith∣ful followers of the Lamb shall be with him where he is, so all wicked men and Apostates shall be where the Devil is, that first Apostate; they shall have their part with the Devil and his Angels.

But why is this added, That it was prepared for the Devil and his Angels?

I Answ. This explanatory circumstance is added to anticipate a threefold plea that might have been made.

First, That men might not think to plead an un∣avoidable decree of damnation to men before the foundation of the World.

But he doth with counsel alter the phrase to them, or the list, and tells them, it was prepared for the Devils. So what Mr. Maior saith upon this place, God hath not made man for perdition, but as by sinning they joyn with the Devil.

Therefore Jude is careful to decypher those that are of this misery by their qualifications, ungodly men who are ordained to this condemnation. Some may be ready to think that Hell was so provided or

prepared for them that there is no possibility to a∣void it; no, Hell will have fuel enough if all men and women should be saved; therefore it is said for the Devil and his Angels. And again Maior on this place saith, Thus he saith, not as to the merciful, pre∣pared for you, but for the Devil and his Angels, to shew (saith he) that wicked men do voluntarily cast themselves into Hell (for whom it is not prepared.) And Origen on this place saith, Hell was not prepar∣ed for men as men, but as men through sinning pre∣pared it for themselves. And further he saith, Men not God are Authors to themselves of their own woe; and God not men is the Author of Salvation. To which these sayings of our Lord do well agree. And Doctor Hammond on the place saith, Eternal Hell fire was not prepared originally for you or any of you or mankind, but for the Prince of Devils and his Angels that follow him, but now by your wilful defect is become your portion also.

Secondly, It is supposed that we have this additi∣on, prepared for the Devil and his Angels, to anti∣cipate any thought of impunity from consideration of greatness; for here the chief Subject tormented in this fire is the Prince and God of this World, the Devil; this Tophet was prepared for this King, Esa. 39. last. Rev. 9. called Abaddon.

Thirdly, To prevent thoughts of impunity from highness of profession; for who was higher than the Angels in profession? yet if they kept not their station, they are reserved in chains of darkness unto the Judgment of the great day, according to 2 Pet. 2. and Jude. If this eternal fire were prepared for the Apostate Angels, then those of a lower extract as Professors being Apostates cannot think to escape. After this rate doth St. Peter argue, 2 Pet. and Jude

and also Rom. 9. ch. 11. If God spared not the na∣tural branches, much less thee. It is the received o∣pinion, that once the Devils were good and Holy Angels, but now the principal fuel of Hell fire.

Fourthly, It is added that it was prepared for the Devil and his Angels, to set out the greatness of the punishment of those persons; this was thought a condigne punishment for the Devils, therefore it must be very great. After this manner doth our Lord when he tells the Servant that he shall have his portion with Hypocrites, Mat. 24. last. that is, that he shall have a great punishment.

I shall only urge a few words from this conside∣ration, that the punishment is the same with the Devils.

Then it should from thence appear that the sins of these in our Text was much of the nature of the sins of the fallen Angels, for it is usual with God to proportion his punishments to the sins of persons. If the question be askt what was their sins? I answer, That Apostasie from a higher state; they kept not their former state, (Jud.) The sin of the Devils was pride, the sin of the Devils is Calumniation or false accusing the brethren. But I shall say no more to this verse which contains the Sentence.

There remains yet four Circumstances to be spo∣ken unto in order to a close of the whole Chapter, and to them I shall speak but a brief word. The four Circumstances are contained, ver. 42, 43, 44, 45, 46.

First, We have our Lord Jesus Christ indicate∣ing his Sentence to be most justly past upon them for these reasons, ver. 42, 43.

For I was an hun∣gry and ye gave me no meat, I was a thirsty and ye

gave me no drink, I was a stranger and ye took me not in, naked and ye cloathed me not, sick and in Prison and ye visited me not.

Secondly, We have the bold and pertinacious re∣ply of these Goats to this charge, wherein they do implicitely charge our Lord with unrighteous Judg∣ment, contaned in ver. 44.

Then shall they answer him saying, Lord, when saw we thee an hungred, or a thirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in Pri∣son, and did not minister unto thee?

Thirdly, We have our Lords silencing reply to this their plea, ver. 45.

Then shall he answer them, saying, Verily I say unto you, In as much as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to me.

Fourthly, We have a ratification of both senten∣ces by the certain execution of both, ver. 46.

And these shall go away into everlasting punishment, but the righteous into life eternal.

First, We have our Lord freely rendring a reason of this severe and ireful sentence, ver. 42, 43. We have nothing difficult in the words, therefore I shall summ them up in five Doctrines as followeth.

1 Doct. That our Lord Jesus Christ though upon the Throne of his Celestial glory, in his Judicial pro∣ceedings doth not proceed according to his Royal Prerogative, but according to demonstrative unde∣niable grounds of reason from the Creature.

Secondly, That the relief of the Saints in their pure and absolute necessities, is an absolute indis∣pensable duty; if it be neglected, it is damnable.

Thirdly, Sins of omission are of a dangerous and damning nature, as well as sins of Commission. These are not charged for grinding the face of the poor, or oppressing the poor, but for withholding good from them.

Fourthly, Iesus Christ takes the unkindness shewn to his Sts, as done to him, ye gave me no meat

Fifthly, Uncharitableness to Christ in his members is a ve∣ry high provoking sin. Christ here takes up nothing else to judge these by; yet here is enough to cast, condemn and exe∣cute Iudgment upon them. First that Christ proceeds by de∣monstrative and undeniable argument and reason, see Prov 1. Because I called and ye refused, because ye hated knowledge and would not choose the fear of the Lord, I will laugh at your destru∣ction and calamity, read but Ezek. 18.33. See there how God proceeds by reason. Ioh. 3.17, 18. Because they believed not in the only begotten Son of God this is the condemnation. Here is the rational ground of it, because they love darkness more than light. So 2 Thes. 2. Because they received not the truth in the love of it that they might be saved, (Therefore) Eph. 5.6. For these things sake cometh the wrath of God upon the Children of disobedi∣ence. Tribulation and wrath upon every Soul of man that doth evil, Rom. 2. Oh how doth this speak forth the righteousness and goodness of God to admiration when he is upon the Throne in that eminence, power and transcendent glory with all his holy Angels, yet then by undeniable reason to stop mouths! Christ doth not say as Monarchs on earth many times, I will do so because I will; No, Come let us reason together. The consideration of this Doctrine may serve to take off all hard thoughts of Christ with respect to this day. But I will be very brief I therefore proceed to the second, which was this.

2 Doct. That the relief of the Saints in their pure necessities in hunger, thirst, nakedness, is an indispensable duty. I put in pure necessities, because out Text hath it in matters of pure ne∣cessity, and th••s condemnation is upon this ground. The want of this duty in Gods people of old made their fasts abominable to God, Esa. 58. We have one Scripture may serve in the room of many Iames 2.13. He shall have Iudgment without mercy, that shews no mercy. This duty must be performed for these reasons.

First, Because therein we make a discovery of our love to God, and without this we cannot demonstrate our love to God, 1 Ioh. 3.17. He that hath this worlds goods, and sees his Brother have need, and shuts up his bowels of compassion, how dwelleth the love of God in him? He might as well have said, the love of God cannot dwell in him.

Secondly, It is such a duty as carries in it a true Character of the sheep of Christ. See the former Context. This is the Chara∣cter, here lyeth the difference between the Sheep and the Goats.

Thirdly, The want of this duty is a discovery of the want of

faith. See Iam. 2.15. In this Doctrine we have a double rule for our Charity so indispensabley required.

First, They are Saints, Christs brethren. Secondly, Such of them as are in necessity; both these are comprehended Rom. 12.13. distributing to the necessities of the Saints. Saintship and necessity are the rule of our Charity in the first place. Though we are to do good to all as opportunity and ability serve, yet the Text and Doctrine is grounded upon Saintship. These are not here condemned because they did not level or make all common, but for not giving to necessity. The community we read of Acts 2. was voluntary and not compelled by a rule; we are required no more than according to our abilities to dis∣pence. See 1 Tim. 6 17, 18, 19. 1 Pet. 4. As every one hath received so let him minister. So much for the second Doctrine.

Now I proceed to the third Doctrine which was this, That sins of Omission as well as sins of Commission are highly pro∣voking, they are dangerous and damning. These are not charg∣ed with violence and rape or spoil upon the poor, nor charged for taking away their food.

The Amalekites and Moabites are excluded the congregation for ever for not meeting Israel with bread and water when they came out of Aegypt, see Deut. 23.2. not for robbing them or meeting them in a hostile way. Take it in point of worship it is dangerous, God hath a controversie with the Nations, Ier. 9. for not being circumcised in flesh, as Israel for not being cir∣cumcised in heart. Eminent is that place to this purpose, Luk. 7.29. they are charged with rejecting the counsel of God against themselves, for not being baptized with the baptism of Iohn

This informs us of the bad estate of many formal Professors in this day, that content themselves only with negative holiness though wanting in positive duties. So much for the third Do∣ctrine. I shall speak a sew words to the fourth Doctrine which was this.

4 Doct. That Christ takes the unkindness offered to his poor members as done to himself. I need say but little to this, because I had occasion to ••peak unto it in the precedent matter. This sets out the great aff••ction that Christ bears to his least and poorest Saints It is from the dear and choice love that Parents bear to their Children that makes them respect those (if but a Servant) who sh••ws kindness to their Children, and take the il carriages of them to their Children as done to them∣selves. But I pass this, and I shall speak a very few word to the fifth Doct••ine wh••ch was this.

5 Doct. That uncharitableness to Christ is a very high pro∣voking

sin▪ Here is no one thing mentioned in this sentence and condemnation but this one omission, the omission of Cha∣rity. Though doubtless this sin doth not go alone, yet this is that which is with weight upon Christs heart in this day; and the reason is, because there is no evil more contrary to Christs nature than this: for he is made up of goodness, and that ap∣pears by that pleasure and delight that he takes in the contrary, Heb. 13. With Sacrifices of charity God is well pleased. But us to Covetousness which is the contrary, see what he speaks of that, Psal. 10. The Covetous man the Lord abhors.

See how Nabals unkindness to David (when in distress) was relished, God sent death upon him for that very cause, see Sam. 25.38. The Lord struck Nabal that he died, for that evil. Thus I have done with vers. 42, 43. I now hasten to the close of the whole. There remain but three Circum∣stances more to be spoke unto; and that which I am next to do in order to prosecute them is the answer and reply of these left hand, uncharitable Goats. They seem to stand in their own justification, as if this ground upon which ou•• Lord pro∣ceeds were not true; they had not been wanting in this duty of Charity, they plead an universal justification to the whole charge in all the several Circumstances of it. We may put a double construction upon these words.

First, They may be taken in the last sence, of this ground∣ing their plea upon their ignorance of Christ in his members, laying the whole of the Word there to intend Christs person; When saw we thee in thy person so want? we never saw thee in thy person hungry, or thirs••y, or naked, and we did not dream in the least that thou wast so immmediately concerned in these pitiful poor inconsiderate indigent Souls; had we but imagined that they had belonged to thee, they should have been fed and cloathed. And this opinion seems to be favour∣ed in Christs reply by way of explanation, shewing them for certain that these did belong to him whatever they thought, though so poor. But,

Secondly, It may be taken in the worst sense that they had no love to Christ nor any that did bear his Image, and so were wholly negligent herein; and this latter sense seems most clearly to agree to Christs severe proceedings in this Context. Taking of it as a bold pertinacious plea and defence, we may note this Doctrine; It is the property of a corrupt heart to plead his justification even to God himself and Christ himself. This was seen in Adam in the first transgression, Gen. 3. and followed in Saul, 1 Sam. 15. This is that Spirit we read of,

Mat. 7. We have prophesied in thy name, and in thy name have cast out Devils. See the vast difference herein between those on the right hand, they are wholly upon a disclamour of their own righteousness which Christ imputes to them; Christ can hardly fasten any belief upon them that they had ever done such good as Christ chargeth upon them. These are the quite contrary. Self-justification is the property of one most guil∣ty in Christs sight. But all these pleas are in vain, our Lord proceeds to take them off; which is our third Circumstance, ver. 45. it is a silencing reply, not one word more after this. This reply hath two par••s considerable.

First, The manner of it.

Secondly, The matter.

First, The manner, Verily or Amen. This word was much used by Christ when he was on earth, and it seems shall be us∣ed by him on his Throne, Verily, that is as much as to say, it is an infallible truth.

Secondly It is considerable as to the matter that Christ doth so certainly assert; that neglect of charity to the poorest mem∣ber of Christ was a neglect to Christ himself. This was so hard a truth to be received that Christ had need to confirm it wi••h a Verily or Amen. From this verse with an eye to the former I no••e this Doctrine.

1 Doct. That all pleas, arguments and strivings with Christ in the last day will be unavoidable and successless. Christ will have the casting voice, the last word, every mouth must be stopped.

2 Doct. That it is certain and u••deniable that neglect of Charity to Christs poo•• needing indigent members is a neg∣lect offered to Christ himself. That all pleas are in vain at that day I think I need not say much unto; it will be easily granted, and the truth appears, Mat. 7. Luk. 13. and in all this Chapter: all calls to Christ at that day are ineffectual, because his have been so before, and Christ does but retaliate, Prov. 1. I called, ye refused. Oh consider this in time, for this day will most certainly come.

The 2. Doctrine I shall speak a very brief word to, Th••t neglect of charity is as to Christ whilst as to hi•• poor members. As he that shews pitty to the poor lends to the Lord, so be that is wanting in it is wanting to the Lord.

The fourth Circumstance is the confirmation of both Sen∣tences, verse last. From which last sentence of Christ there is no appeal, it stands unalterable to all eternity.

And these shall go away into everlasting punishment, but the righteous into lise e∣ternal.

FINIS.